Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - SenorVinnie

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4
21
Climax Control Archives / Ted
« on: August 14, 2020, 09:23:18 PM »
Good Vinnie, Bad Vinnie…., who is the real Vinnie??? Part three

Internet championship.

The shot opens with Senor Vinnie seated in a restaurant at a table for two, there’s two plates filled with food on either side of the table and yet there’s only Vinnie to be seen. The camera zooms in on the newly crowned Internet champion, who is seemingly talking to himself.

Good Vinnie: Now I have to thank you for the suggestion of ordering some sea food at this restaurant, I have to admit that this is one delicious dish. What do they call this cuisine???

The camera turns towards the empty seat as we suddenly see Vinnie sitting down at the other spot of the table and grabs a fork before pushing it into a piece of meat.

Bad Vinnie: Your welcome Vinnie, this typical fish is called Fish Sticks. I picked this up during a stay in the Netherlands, where I saw a commercial about a brand that is called Captain Iglo. Comparing the nice crispy fish as a Golden reward. It stayed with me for a long time and I….

Vinnie excuses himself as he grabs a napkin and wipes some spots of Fish Sticks off of his mouth and walks over to the other side of the table.

Good Vinnie: When was that stay Vinnie?? I mean you opened your eyes this past December. I cannot remember us ever visiting that country in Europe.

Vinnie walks over towards the other side of the table and nods his head to what the “other” Vinnie just mentioned.

Bad Vinnie: That is true Vinnie, I merely visited the Dutch version of Netflix, using your VPN program that was very interesting. I watched something and then saw that commercial that intrigued me about Captain Iglo. That I just had to try it and liked it.

Vinnie walks over towards the other part of the table and takes a sip of orange juice before taking another bite of the Fïsh Stick.

Good Vinnie: I figured it had to be something like that, I like it. It’s just such a sad thing that it gets cold this quickly.

He places the fork next to his plate and stares at the reminding fish sticks and sighs

Good Vinnie: Would it help if I just throw it into a microwave back into our hotel room Vin???

This time he decides to be seated in the chair as we see his eyes twitch a little and shakes his head in disagreement.

Bad Vinnie: Unfortunately Vin, this is really a one time thing. If you allow it to get it cold and then heat it up again then you will realize it will lose all the possible flavour it once had. It’s just like eating pizza, you cannot save it for another night you know??

He takes another sip from his glass and gurgles for a few moments and then swallows it in one swift move.

Bad Vinnie: That sure has hit the spot wouldn’t you agree?? No wait, I have a question to ask you before you answer that.

Good Vinnie: What’s that??

Bad Vinnie: Did you know that our friend Pete is dating a dog???

Vinnie’s face suddenly changes into a look of surprise.

Good Vinnie: What?? Is he cheating on Iris????

A look of shock emerges on the face of Vinnie, a look that does not last long as Vinnie slaps himself in the face with an open hand for a few times

Bad Vinnie: Calm down Vinnie!! Of course he is not cheating on that flea bag!! But I wonder what in the hell came over you to even encourage something like….. THIS!!!

He extends his arm in the open air in front of him, emphasizing the final word in his last sentence.

Bad Vinnie: Now I am the last one that would disallow something out of the ordinary. But you have to admit that it does not make our cause to protect the internet a valid one wouldn’t you agree??

Good Vinnie: What do you mean??

Vinnie stops talking, he taps his fingers after a few moments on the table that he is seated in as he clearly did not expected this question to come from one of his personalities.

Good Vinnie: Vinnie???

Bad Vinnie: I am thinking!!!

Vinnie nods his head, as the apparently Good Vinnie understands the position that the Bad vinnie had put himself in. He grabs a napkin and unfolds it in front of himself and tries to make a figure out of it.

Good Vinnie: What are you doing???

No answer comes from “himself” as he continues to make a boat out of the napkin.

Good Vinnie: A boat Vinnie?? Seriously?? That is what kids used to make out of newspapers. But that does not answer my que….

Vinnie puts a finger to his mouth, telling himself to be quiet as he grabs another napkin. This time he has the napkin in front of him, but isn’t doing a thing with it.

Good Vinnie: Vinnie???

Silence…

He scratches his head before putting his arms across his chest and awaits the answer that “he” would give “Himself”

Good Vinnie: This is going to be good.

Vinnie remains silent for a while before an imaginary lightbulb appears above his head and has an snister smile

Bad Vinnie: I knew I was te smart one of between the two of us.

There’s a moment of silence

Bad Vinnie: You may ask yourself what in the hell Pete dating Iris has got to do with a napkin turning into a boat and another one still being a napkin??

There’s another moment of silence.

Bad Vinnie: last year it was you dating Valora, causing you two to get wed on that boat.

Vinnie rolls his eyes when hearing the first part of his own “explanation”

Good vinnie: Yes, so???

The smile returns as Vinnie continues to educate “himself”

Bad Vinnie: Isn’t it obvious??

Vinnie scratches his chin for a few moments, clearly he is thinking about the obvious part of it all.

Good Vinnie: Not really, unless you want to suggest that these two want to wreck havok next year on that cruise ship?? I…..

Bad Vinnie: CAN’T YOU JUST SHUT UP FOR A SECOND OR TWO????!!!!!

Vinnie startled over his own reaction towards himself suddenly quieten

Bad Vinnie: Thank you, as I was about to explain is that Pete had his heart set on asking that mut to be his wife on that boat. But noooo, you…..

Vinnie suddenly blinks with his eyes in utter shock.

Good Vinnie: Wha?????

Vinnie nods his head

Bad Vinnie: Yes Vinnie, but you were so selfishly wanting that trip on that little rowboat to be

Good Vinnie: Row Boat?? I…

Vinnie silences “Himself” by putting a finger towards his mouth as he nods in understanding.

Bad Vinnie: Thank you Vinnie, I would appreciate it if you did not interject when I speak, unless I tell you to speak you got me?

Silence.

Bad Vinnie: This is an example of a moment that you could speak Vin.

Good Vinnie: Oh excuse me, I…

Vinnie puts once again a finger to his mouth.

Bad Vinnie: But just like your opportunities to beat Fenris, you blew it and now have to wait for another opportunity. So please keep up will ya???

Vinnie nods in understanding.

Bad Vinnie: Good, I knew you would come around rather quickly.

He is bout to say something as the shot fades.

And I was 'round when Jesus Christ
Had his moment of doubt and pain

Good Vinnie: Howdy yall!!

We open up on Vinnie’s hotel room as he is rocking on a rocking chair on his balcony, supporting the internet championship belt across his lap.

Good Vinnie: I know that all my little Vinnie fans have been desperately waiting for me to speak, so I asked upon social media for those to speak out or hold their peace forever.

He smiles while winking with his left eye.

Good Vinnie: Now I can hear you all think, Vinnie?? Isn’t that a wedding thing that turns up in all kinds of bad movies?? And yes, you are right. But I was not hoping for people to propose to me, I was asking people to make themselves relevant. Therefor making my title reign relevant, so I issued an open challenge.

His smile turns into an even bigger one

Good Vinnie: And I know that all of your little heads are going crazy, wondering who would possibly answer my open challenge. I know that a little group of you do not know who has answered, as social media is an environment that is not yet suitable for your precious minds. You see, there are a lot of foul mouthed people who like to say mean things about you. Like yours truly, I have been told many of times that I am an not so bright guy because I talk to a cactus.

He pouts his lips for a few moments to emphasise that he does not like those “mean remarks”

Good Vinnie: And yet nothing will keep me down from being the best internet champion that you have ever witnessed in your entire life. But back to my challenge, I got two responses from two familiar names. Teddy Warren-Steele and Caleb Storms. And Teddy has received the opportunity to be my first challenger, my first threat to my championship and my first opportunity that it was not a fluke to have obtained this championship.

He pats the title with the palm of his right hand before rubbing the gold plate with his hand

Good Vinnie: And you have to understand that Teddy has faced me before when I was World champion, in a non-title match. Hoping to earn a championship opportunity down the road. Well obviously we all know how that turned out don’t we??

He grins as he shakes his head.

Good Vinnie: No Bad Vinnie, it is my turn to talk. You have your spot later on if you are nice and keep up with the rules of the game. But back to you Teddy, did you still think back to that day amigo?? Did you ever wonder how you possibly had lost to a man of my stature?? Or should I say lack off? Its basically the same routine that you oh so normally minded wrestlers would come up with. Brilliant minds think a like huh?? Well I guess except for a few, you all were proven wrong by the most brilliant mind of them all…. El Senor Vinnie.

The name I am sure that has haunted you for a long time huh?? Just like Griffin Hawkins I am sure, just like who else has tortured you on Social media as of late…. And why is that Teddy?? Because you are a bigger fool on the net than yours truly??? Tell me and I will phantom with amazement of how you could always come up with the simplest things EVER…. Before I just have to shake my head and tell you no.

No Teddy, it’s quite obvious that I did this for a reason. Issuing an open challenge to get rid of those who have been a baggage to my life. Baggage, or should I just compare you to weeds?? No not the drug that people like to use to get high…, the annoying and disturbing growth that will haunt your garden and the rest of it all if you do not keep your garden protected from it. Where you have to pull it out, only to know that it will always comes back once you get in contact with it???

Oh I may be the lucky one so far, knowing that this is merely round two. But how long will that last senor Teddy?? Will you want to haunt my life until I slip up once and have you brag about it for eternity?? Or will you just realize that just like those tweet wars you have been part off…. That none of them you could ever win?? Just like facing the man that once again has become champion.

El campione senor…

He looks over to the belt and taps it once again

Good Vinnie: Sooner or later I knew that you would throw your name in the hat and tell the world that you will do better this time. That you have learned, that you have mastered to dive into the sanity that is my insanity?? How quant to almost predict word for word what will be uttered and what could be assumed step by step. It’s like Austin all over again, but unlike you… Austin has at least the talent to back up his words… and when he does not, heat least will never deny it…. Hardly something that I could assume a man of your lack of stature could do???

Now I know I may not be the biggest name when it comes down to many title reigns, but at least within twelve months I have earned two titles. What have you done for yourself lately?? And don’t worry, I am not going down with the obvious taunts of remarks that others do. That ability to do so with the ability for you to utter the words of did he really say that will be Bad Vinnie of course.

He winks at the camera

Good Vinnie: It’s quite the tale isn’t it?? How one tale went down, but by merely fighting and keeping your head up would end up with prestige. Where to as the other is just still finding the first page after the prelude of your tale of your existence. Maybe it would be wise to just step over to DVD and watch your career wash away before your very own eyes Teddy. Perhaps hurtful words, but they are meant with the utmost of respect and truth amigo. Something that you cannot profess to the world with a serious look on your face that anyone else has ever done something like that for your career.

I know you will thank me down the road when someone is foolish enough to enter you in the hall of fame ceremony of 2030. Perhaps another addition would be created for those who have contributed to the industry in a fashion that none of the wrestlers themselves would ever think of you. Making you feel just as special as anyone else that deserves to be there.

He taps his chin for a few moments and sighs.

Good Vinnie: Forgive me, I have allowed one slip of the tongue and allowed myself to be infected with Bad Vinnie’s personification of how he would tell you how much he cares…. How much he loves you, how much he wants to tell the world that he would not mind sharing a car with you down the road to get to another venue to fight in. You know, the classic days when wrestlers had to be kayfabe 24/7 to convince the wrestling fans that they truly were who they said they were. You know when someone bothers you when you try to decide whether to buy a Slim Jim or something else that only costs 2 bucks.

I know you have had those moments Teddy, I am sure we all have. But some of us survive by holding on to hopes of greener pastures….

He taps the championship belt to emphasise what he was trying to say

Good Vinnie: While others just sit there and do nothing, those who sometimes have a one in a million shot of ever obtaining something. And you once did… didn’t yoU?? And I have often thought of you in that perspective, merely to question myself whether I wanted to be remembered as a second rate Teddy. And just like many Care Bears who hate a Teddy Bear… I had to say no Teddy. No to everything that made me realize that I did not wanted to ride someone else’s coattail… even if it was merely a potted plant. I just hope you understand that after this Climax Control, you will come to realize that I have not stabilized in my career as you ave senor. Oh no, I have moved on and learned so much in the past year…. That I am even better when  even started at this joint. Being the hottest rookie prospect that got to challenge the almighty Fenris… only to fail just as you have done so many times senor. And that is where we differ, that is where we will move to different paths in the crossroad that has kept you down for way too long. That is were I want to remind you that I allow you to flourish as contender…. But fail into being once again an SCW champion….

Adios senor.

With that the shot fades

We cut back to Vinnie at the restaurant, still discussing with himself as the mood has gone a bit more entertaining. Solely upon the fact tha Vinnie has ordered a bottle of Dom Perignon and already has had two glasses filled before him.

Good Vinnie: So tell me Vinnie…,

Bad Vinnie: Arghh.., alright. I thought we could have kept this up for a few more weeks. So we could fill up some time for this stupid camera team to shoot for future shows. But NOOOOOOO Vinnie has to know it all, because he is basically Mr. I want to know it all for crying out loud.

Good Vinnie: Well…, I do like to know things

Vinnie grabs a glass of Dom and sips from it before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

Bad Vinnie: You see Vinnie, do you remember those dreams that you had with Pete being so vividly in them??

He nods his head while sipping some more

Bad Vinnie: Now do not be so enthusiastic for crying out loud!! But its ok, I know that you are too stuck up with yourself that you could have passed for Spock on crack. But it’s about Pete, he has always tried to convince you that he looks up to you.

Good Vinnie: He does???

Bad Vinnie: Of course he does, we are 6’8 for crying out loud!! But back to the point, when you got married on the ship he was so sad he could not be there. Then he met Iris and he had hoped that one day he could have done the same like you did… even do the dance as a married couple would do after the ceremony is over.

Good Vinnie: I…..,

Bad Vinnie: Did I say you could speak???

Silence

Bad Vinnie: Pete is crushed he could not do it on the night that you won the internet championship belt. He was devastated that you had success, that Iris was there… and he could not do anything else but be happy for you. And that is wrong Vin, you need to make it up to him.

Silence

Bad Vinnie: You can answer Vin

Good Vinnie: Well I will talk to Bill and see what we can do. I….

Bad Vinnie: Talk to Bill?? You need to get Pete a dog collar ring to give it to Iris. You need to get that guy a tux, you need to do more than just talk to Bill!!!

Good Vinnie: But…,

Vinnie grabs the other glass and downs it with a few tries before placing the glass down on the table and wipes his mouth.

Bad Vinnie: No more alcohol for you Vinnie, you talk funny when you are getting drunk. I cannot allow you to drink anymore!!!

He grabs the other glass and downs that one too, causing both glasses to be empty in rather quick pace.

 Bad Vinnie: The kid has feelings, he has so many spines that yearn for attention from that mut. He has brought her Pizza and any other fattening food that the slobbering dog likes to eat. He has given her diamonds and he has brought flowers… Hell…  he even wrote a poem.

Good Vinnie: A poem???

Bad Vinnie: Doggies shit, doggies bark… but when I look into your eyes I want to tw….

Good Vinnie: YOU CAN’T SAY THAT!!!!

Bad Vinnie: Oh whatever, you just need to tell that cactus that next year is going to be HIS moment son. Or else I am going to make it very difficult for you to be a champion if you do not accept my warning words.

Vinnie’s eyes grow huge

Good Vinnie: Wha???

Bad Vinnie: Oh hell yeah, you cannot deny the fact that my determination got you that shiny shiner belt. You became relevant mostly because of yours truly!!!

Good Vinnie: I did beat him last year without you Vin.

Bad Vinnie: And you allowed him to eliminate and injure you at the last show of last year…. So don’t start with what was your best day of the year. And even though it was great to see you gloat and be a success… it is now MY TIME and Pete’s!! So why don’t you be a good little boy and allow Pete to have his moment as I am allowing yours. Because if you don’t??? I will be the one that haunts your dreams even worse than Pete did.

Vinnie sighs and nods his head as he accepts the words that “he” uttered to himself.

Good Vinnie: Fine, because I remember the bathroom dream and I sure as hell do not want to see you filled with bubbles….

With that the shot fades.

Made damn sure that Pilate
Washed his hands and sealed his fate

Bad Vinnie: Ahhh…, it’s finally my time…. I had to bore myself with Vinnie’s excuses these days of why he is the champ. But we all know it was me wanting to open my dad’s eyes. So before I enter my opponents attention…. How are you dad??? Will you be at my college graduation party in a few years dad?? Are you proud now?? Do you recognize me as the equal to your big time career??

Wait…, Equal?? Hell nah!! I surpassed your ass and made you look like a fucking clown!! But no, I will allow you to challenge me for the belt if you want it…. Because if there’s anyone out there that will solidify my career as a champ it will be YOU. To at least make me tell the world that I did not get lucky, that I did not told that I am a paper champ and that I deserve it…… So why don’t you be a big boy dad and challenge me for the open challenge that I issued with this idiot that is called Vinnie.

But then again…., I need to talk about you don’t I Ted??? That’s right, I will call you the respectful way that I could call you Ted… and that is the way even that idiot Vinnie should do. But don’t tap yourself on the shoulder as being a big boy by this Ted…, because I pressure you to become a Ted. To be deserved to be a Ted for the rest of my life as long we get face to face every single time in that six sided ring. Because if you don’t do it after this Climax Control Ted…. I will make you regret ever being respected by the current SCW Internet champion called Big Bad Senor Vinnie.

Now I know, I know that this sounds idiotic, that this is what I will be calling myself… but who are you for instance to stop me Ted?? Are you the man that once held a championship?? Are you the one that surprised and shocked many?? Or are you just that one that is just stuck up between hair that is stuck everywhere on top of your head?? Giving aliens enough radiation so that they could watch how the planet Earth makes a complete joke of itself thanks to idiots like you. The only difference is that those idiots are capable of making a difference…. And I’ll be damned if I am going to allow you to get one on my watch

But don’t worry son, don’t worry. Because when I am done with you, I may persuade myself to call you uncle Ted. You know, it sounds funny and it sounds like as someone that is just merely related because you married family. Someone that is never going to be liked at parties, or allowed to turn over the meat on the BBQ son. Words that may sound weirdly coming from a man that has got a split personality… yet, it will always be a better suit than you will ever be son….

Choke it up…. I am the champ and you are not.
>

22
Supercard Archives / Austin James Mercer (c) v Senor Vinnie
« on: July 31, 2020, 12:37:58 PM »
 
Good Vinnie, Bad Vinnie…., who is the real Vinnie??? Part two

Voice: Good morning, this is your captain speaking. We are asking for you to please follow our following procedure demonstrated by our stewardess Vicky.

Bill: Err Vin??? This is a cruise ship, not an air plane.

There’s a moment of silence as the camera opens up with Senor Vinnie, Bill Barnhart, Bea along with Iris sitting in a restaurant on the cruise ship. Vinnie is sporting a captains hat and wears a white suit that could be identified as one of a captain.

Good Vinnie: That uhm , is a good observation Senor Bill. I just thought with me going incognito would help me get to mingle with the others without being identified.

Bill puts down his fork and stares at Vinnie.

Bill: Vin, we recognized you right away.

Vinnie is annoyed about the answer he received from his tag team partner.

Good Vinnie: Well, you know that it was Iris that recognized me by my smell. But I know I convinced you didn’t I Bea??

Bea; Well..,

Good Vinnie: See Bill?? She believed my captain Stubing impersonation of the Love Boat.

Bea: I wouldn’t say that Vinnie, I….

Good Vinnie: Captain Kirk???

Bea: No….,

Good Vinnie: Captain Picard???

Bill: Look Vinnie, you are an amazing guy. But now that we are on this cruise ship, we need to focus on our jobs for Summer XXXTreme. You have an opportunity to obtain another title. I…

Vinnie puts his hand in front of Bill’s face, stopping his talk as he shakes his head.

Good Vinnie: You know Bill, that was not what you were supposed to say.

Bill looks at him stunned, clearly not knowing what to say.

Bill: It isn’t???

Good Vinnie: No, because it is not elementary of course. You see I am fully aware what is ahead of me, but I cannot allow business to distract me from what is really important.

Bill looks at him with a puzzled look on his face.

Good Vinnie: To prove the company that I am fully capable of being a normal person and I will not need another session with that Psychiatrist.

Bill raises his eyebrow over that comment

Bill: Excuse me???

Good Vinnie: You are excused Bill.

Bill gets annoyed over this.

Bill: What do you mean you do not need to visit that psychiatrist?? Have several appointments set for this week on the cruise ship. So what do you mean you don’t have to???

Good Vinnie: Well that’s easy Bill, I told the psychiatrist that I have a doctors note telling that I am mentally cleared and complete sane.

Bill: Uhm Vin?? You need to have that psychiatrist to sign that note for him to dissalow you to visit him. He will never

Vinnie cuts Bill off mid sentence as he shows him a note to him.

Good Vinnie: Oh contraire my good amigo Bill, I have this note signed by my personal psychiatrist that I accidently forgot I had.

Bill raises his eyebrow even further.

Bill: Personal psychiatrist????

Good Vinnie: Si my amigo, my good friend Pete is also a part time psychiatrist. He is a very accomplished mental doctor.

Bill: PETE??????

Vinnie looks at him with a look of misunderstanding.

Good Vinnie: Si…, what’s the problem Bill???

Bill: Since when does that potted plant have a degree in being a psychiatrist???

Good Vinnie: Since last week, he took an online test and he passed it with the slimmest of margins. He is a very accomplished plant to be sure.

Bill: YOU WHAT????? People succeed in obtaining a diploma after studying for many years!! And that plant does it in a week???

Good Vinnie: Well to be honest?? He did it in three hours, he found a site that gives you a crash course and with your exam they give you multiple choice options. He is a real good guesser and he finalized the deal with the psychiatrist of SCW.

Bill: Great Vinnie, just great. Thanks for letting me know that I do not have to go either. I….

Good Vinnie: Uhm Bill? He is my psychiatrist, not yours. He is just your cactus in law.

Vinnie gets up just at the moment that Bill is about to explode out of his socks after hearing the bad news as the shot fades.

I've been around for a long, long year
Stole many a man's soul to waste

Daddy Issues

We are in Vinnie’s cabin on the cruise ship where this years Summer XXXTreme is being hosted, the cabin is nothing ordinary. That is of course if you do not consider that it is still much larger than any of the cabin’s the normal fans would usually obtain during the week of Wrestling Extravaganza that this event is known for. But we all know what has changed, no fans to witness history once more and that is something that even the wrestlers feel upon this experience. Even Vinnie…..,

Good Vinnie: Arr matey!!! You are going to walk the plank and become food for the fishes!!!!

We hear a splashing in the water, coming from the bathroom as the camera turns away and enters the room. We see Vinnie sitting there with an eye patch on his head, a fake earring in his left ear and a rather silly looking and too smallish like pirate hat. He is holding a lego figure in his hand as it is “travelling” across the back of a toothbrush, that needs to symbolize the walking plank before being thrown into the water with some plastic gold fishes.

Good Vinnie: That’s what you get for mutiny folks!!! But Captain Vinnie has once again restored order as we are sailing to obtain the biggest price known to mankind!!!!

He turns his gaze towards the camera with a smile upon his face, but we can see the smile slowly change into a sickening look of disgust.

Bad Vinnie: The Sin City Wrestling Internet Championship belt from my “daddy”

His breathing is becoming heavy, lifting his hand and taking off the silly hat that he has been wearing and tosses it into the water as it drifts away.

Bad Vinnie: What’s the matter daddy?? Not happy to get to see your creation for the first time?? Did I not show you the courtesy that you deserved?? I mean, sure… we may not be the perfect family like Full House was… you know the one with the one dad and many uncles??? But I never thought you would disown me like that dad.

You got issues you know that???

He shrugs his head and walks away from the bathroom and enters the other part of the cabin. He has an balcony that he can overlook the entire boat, but decides not to as he pummels onto his bed and drops down on top of it.

Bad Vinnie: Now tell me if I am wrong on this, but you sure loathe Vinnie don’t you?? Now I know, I may have just stepped into his body and attempt to do a corporate takeover, you know what happens with companies that starting to lose touch with their opposition?? Well in this case I am taking over where Vinnie is losing touch with reality.

He chuckles as he makes funny faces to emphasize what he was saying, causing his face to clear up and smile genuinely happy

Good Vinnie: Wait, how did I lose my hat??? And how did I got onto this bed???? I need to call Bill and tell him that something is going on around here. Maybe I am stuck in the Twilight Zone….

He reaches over for his cell phone, but his other hand stops the one that is reaching over for it.

Bad Vinnie: I wasn’t done talking yet Vinnie….,

Good Vinnie: Why am I holding my hand??? And why am I talking to my….

The hand that was reaching for the phone gets pulled back by the other hand and forced upon his face in a claw like hold.

Good Vinnie: HMMMmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm

(translation) What the fuck is going on??!!!

He finally manages to get the hand off of his face and the sickening smile re emerges once more.

Bad Vinnie: Ahhh, what a lack of oxygen may not do to your brain usage Vinnie. But what I was about to continue my… well rant as you enjoyed making fun of me dad, was the fact that you blame Vinnie for everything that has happened to you since Summer XXXTreme. That you took him not seriously, that you arrogant, that you suffered the biggest boo boo in the ring and delivered a huge dump after eating a Pepperoni Pizza the night before. I….

Wait, that was Bill Barnhart. Apologies for that dad, I sometimes still have issues dealing with lapse memories from that buffoon that you have no right to hate. You see dad, even though this man is weird in the biggest sense of the word… he still beat you dad, something that to this very day you clearly cannot grasp the reality of it all. It’s like watching a small mouse outsmarting a bigger and stronger and….. well quite dumb cat in cartoons. You know, the one that is called Tom and Jerry??? You should check them out sometimes, it will help your sour personality. Because when I look at you?? You stink okay!!!

Blabbering on about what should have never happened, I mean seriousloy??? Be thankful that the lunatic beat you for crying out loud!!! Sure the physical and mental anguish may have caused you a few months of your life, the suffering feeling that your family had to endure seems to be a pattern that constantly happens to you when something is not going your way huh DAD???

He is silent for a few moments, inhaling some oxygen before letting it all out through his nose and calms down.

Bad Vinnie: Apologies dad, I know you are in a lot of stress lately. I should not focus too much on my step families issues with you…. But I will get into ours one way or the other okay?? You see, I see the answer to your fucking problem amigo!! Oh boy, I sure love how that Spanish runs across my tongue every time I say Amigo…, but back to you. You are telling yourself that you are this great warrior, that you are this great role model that everyone should be looking up to. That you are in the same lineage like Fenris, like Ben Jordan and I am sure that there is a whole line of great past champions that I have forgotten. But seriously man?? Snap out of it!!! Go to Past Champions Anonymous talk sessions or something!!! It has happened!! Move on!! Grow a beard!!! Drink some beer… I…

Good Vinnie: Wait, did I say grow a beard??? And what is going on?? The last thing I remembered was my feeling my hand touching my face real nice. It gave me such a relaxing sensation that……

Vinnie notices the camera and has a slight grin upon his face

Good Vinnie: Now of course you have to understand that I am well aware of my advantage over Austin. You see the man is tough, he has a great reign as champion. But I am the Cryptonite to his err… what was it again??? His blue pj’s????

Vinnie is trying to remember to what he meant as his right hand slaps him across the face.

Good Vinnie: HEY!!! Who did that????

The hand slaps him again, harder this time

Good Vinnie: Stop that!!! I am warning you!!!

Both hands now continue to slap him against his face from either side until he stops and a sigh of relief is heard.

Bad Vinnie: I am sorry, I got so bored by his rambling that I needed to slap some sense into… well ourselves in this case. But not just to make me err us a better person dad, no it is to make YOU a better person. And I understand, I understand that you will be too stupid to even realize that I am giving you a wake up call. A call that would make you see the light and shit!!!

But realize this you arrogant little prick!!! You are too stuck up on yourself that you are in need to get reality check 1.0 for dummies and Vinnie is just the guy for the job.

Good Vinnie: Gee, thanks!!!

Bad Vinnie ignores the reaction and continues.

Bad Vinnie: I thought I came from a lineage of men that were tough men, that were fighters and never giving up on their ideals. Guess what?? I am apparently going to be facing a man that is delusional, you WERE a great champion. With the great emphasis as WERE. You had the obligated championship rematch anywhere in that entire 2019 and you did what??

Good Vinnie: He squandered his opportunity to do other things Vinnie.

Vinnie is silent for a moment as he realizes that his split personality is reacting to the other.

Bad Vinnie: Oh crap, he knows my name. I just hope he does not know my credit card number. I know what that cactus friend of his did with that. But back to you Austin, you pride yourself of being such a know it all?? That you want to be remembered as the great that lives on in the hearts and souls of others. A man that searches for excuses every time you open up your ass crack and fart?? MAN UP BITCH!!!

You lost!! You said it yourself, you lost fair and square inside that six sided ring. You tapped out to a man that was in no way or form anywhere near YOUR equal. And you lost. And to make things worse Austin, you blame him for doing what you never wanted to happen. Holding that championship belt, to be a champion for over 112 days. Hell you even took pride in someone else taking home the gold as long as it wasn’t Vinnie. Is that something that we should consider being a “real” champ?? Oh sure, if you like apple sauce and you get gravy instead!!!

And just to think I took pride of being released upon this world by a real man?? Seriously Austin?? A real man?? YOU??? When I look at you, I realize why you are hiding your face behind that long beard and long hair. Because you are disgusted by yourself to begin with, if I had a dollar every time I had to listen to Vinnie talk about how great he was…. I would still be broke and wished I had bought some stock in your plummeting market. Because the Internet Champion is hiding behind excuses…., so what will it be this time when you lose once more Austin?? Hiding behind the fact that our personalities are so different that it is too much for you to bear??? Or is it the mere fact that you cannot look back to your buddy Alex for back up?? Because Alex is too chicken shit to step in the ring with Vinnie once again, knowing that he could not even beat the Good one… let alone Vinnie Be Bad!!!!

So do me a favor dipshit, grow some balls instead of some agonizing excuses for being alive will ya?? Because I came here to beat down my creator and hug it out after the match. But when I look at you, I realize I just have to put you out of your misery for good. Hell, I am not holding Vinnie back anymore, I have said what I wanted and I see you inside the ring and spam your ass!!!.

Vinnie turns his face to the side in a demonstrative fashion, having his arms crossed over each other and attempts to ignore the camera. This goes on for a few moments until the camera has zoomed in on his face completely and a smile re-emerges.

Good Vinnie: Aww you know I cannot stay mad for too long!! Hell, I can’t even remember the last time I was mad at all?? Oh wait, I do remember. And what a 360 degrees fashion I overcame the loss of my championship belt compared to you Austin. Now I may know that you will already spew some profanity upon my direction, telling that losing to Ben isn’t as a disgrace as you losing to me. That’s right Austin, I lost my championship belt to Ben Jordan and lost my rematch and moved on.

You just sit there, tell the world that it should have not happened to begin with, how terrible 2019 had become after that faithful moment… and I just had to hear about all the excuses and lies that you could think off in five seconds. And to be honest, I was surprised that you could mention so many in such a short span of time. I am surprised that a man of your stature is such a hypocrite. Yeah Austin, a hypocrite. You tell the world that I am delusional?? At least I do not lie about what I am and where I stand for!! I talk to a cactus and I beat jerks like you!! I just it never fully registered upon your ass huh??

But you know something Austin?? I already know what is your problem… you are feeling stupid over the fact that you never took the rematch clause no matter how injured you were. You waited for your moment to come and when it came you did beat me…, you just never beat me for the title. Did that make you regret your decision?? Did it made you feel like a complete idiot?? Wasting your precious time with excuses that you started to believe in yourself?? I know it must have hurt hyuh?? At least I faced Ben not fully healthy, I faced him and gave him a great match. I congratulated him, where as you?? You were standing there, trying to be a male cheerleader for everyone who had a shot to beat me….

You are just pathetic Austin, you are just a shadow of the man that you proclaim to be. And I am going to exploit you for who you really are…. And at Summer XXXTreme??? I am taking home the gold… amigo….

With that the shot fades.

23
Supercard Archives / Austin James Mercer (c) v Senor Vinnie
« on: July 25, 2020, 07:01:11 PM »
 ooc: Vinnie is going through a split personality situation and not to confuse people too much. Good Vinnie is the Senor Vinnie you know, Bad Vinnie is the split personality that is a bit differently.

Enjoy

Good Vinnie, Bad Vinnie…., who is the real Vinnie??? Part one

Flashback

It’s July 14th,  2020. We see Senor Vinnie in a hallway of SCW’s company psychiatrist, being sent over there by both Christian Underwood and Mark Ward after his rambling promo of Climax Control 274. Vinnie showcased symptoms of a split personality or to current psychological terms a Dissociative Identical Disorder. He is being accompanied by his partner in crime Bill Barnhart, a guarantee for the company to be assured that Vinnie would attend the psychological evaluation.

Good Vinnie: This is ridiculous Bill, I mean seriously?? A psychological evaluation??? For something I may or may not have said????

Bill looks up from his Bulldog weekly magazine that he had grabbed from the table next to their seats and looks up at Vinnie. Raising a curious eyebrow to the words that Vinnie had spoken, clearly not sharing the sentiment of Vinnie.

Bill: Uhm Vinnie, you know I will support you no matter what. I will tell the world that you are right, even when the proof is out there that you are not. But at Climax Control 274 you did made some remarkable comments.

Good Vinnie: Like what????

Bill: Well first of all, you wanted to apologize to Austin James Mercer for some apparent reason.

Vinnie smiles as he nods his head, for some reason he finds joy in these words that Bill had spoken

Good Vinnie: I know!! Those were heart breaking words weren’t they?? Explaining how I have issues expressing myself to others as that in my culture was never allowed when you are a man.

Bill looks at Vinnie with a look that makes Vinnie look back at him with some concern on his face.

Good Vinnie: Something wrong Bill??

Bill swallows a few times before looking at the door of the psychiatrist, hoping that it could lead to an intervention to distract Vinnie’s attention towards him. Sadly for Bill, the door remains closed for now.

Bill: Well…, I… err. Where do I begin???

Good Vinnie: Well at the start would be nice

Bill: Right…., well you see Vinnie. I believe you that you would be saying these words, but after you apologised you suddenly…. Well you said that you woke up that night.

Vinnie’s eyes widen, clearly he cannot remember anything of what Bill had just said to him. He remains quiet for a few moments before suddenly bursting out in laughter.

Good Vinnie: Now that’s a good one Bill, you are such a prank. You actually made me worry about what to come next.

Bill: No Vinnie, you were screaming at the camera as you directed your rage towards Austin. I…..

Vinnie holds his hand up high as a sign to make Bill stop talking.

Good Vinnie: Look Bill, perhaps you took my enthusiasm the wrong way. You see, me and Austin have had our issues I admit. Hell, we got off the wrong foot last year as he wanted to ruin my wedding. And I took that seriously, but I understand now that seeing he is a man that has the same issues of expressing his feelings towards others that we have a connection. That we have…

Bill’s eyes widen seemingly larger than satellite dishes.

Bill: A connection???!!!! What are you talking abougt???

Vinnie holds his hands up high, trying to calm down the sudden explosion from his fellow tag team partner.

Good Vinnie: You have to understand Bill, Austin is a loner. The same way I used to be before I wedded my beautiful wife. Now I can hear you think that he is a part of the Wolfs lair or whatever their little gang is called, thus making him always around other people right??

Bill hesitantly nods his head.

Bill: Right…. But…,

Vinnie cuts him off.

Good Vinnie: Exactly, just like you said Bill… BUT!!! There’s a problem within Austin that he wants to fight his battles alone. Gaining or regaining his justified needs on his own, there’s a simple comparison to be made why Austin is like this.

Bill: There is???

Good Vinnie: Well, I have one yes. But when I wanted to speak to Senor Underwood, he told me that I had to have my head checked out. Now for someone as less superior of a psyche like him, I understood why he felt the need to take my case elsewhere.

Bill: You do???

Vinnie looks at Bill for a few moments, making Bill feel even more awkward around him than he already did a few moments ago.

Good Vinnie:  You are quite questioning my stoop observations Bill, what is going on with you??? Don’t you realize that I am a rather superior intellect between me and Senor Underwood???

Bill swallows

Bill: (whispering) Vinnie, you do know he signs your pay checks right???

Vinnie nods his head in agreement and smiles, causing Bill to be concerned over the entire situation even more.

Good Vinnie: The fact that Senor Underwood is my boss and has the power to pay me or not, does not make him a superior man towards me Bill. I….

Suddenly the door opens and the psychiatrist walks out, he looks at the two gentleman and turns his head finally towards Vinnie.

Psychiatrist: Mr. Vinnie???

Vinnie nods his head and gets out of his seat, he tells Bill that he will be back soon and follows the psychiatrist to the inside. There we go into a break as the next few moments between he two men are just merely sharing some pleasantries in an attempt for the psychiatrist to get to know his possible future patient a bit better. It’s also the opportunity for the Sin City Wrestling company to make acommercial about the up and coming Summer XXXTreme VIII super show on the cruise ship. We come back after a while as we see Vinnie laying on the psychiatrist couch as the psychiatrist has grabbed his note book and start to write things down while Vinnie is awaiting the session between the two.

Good Vinnie: I want to thank you for the opportunity to have my brilliant mind being tested by someone who claims to have a doctorate in your field.

The psychiatrist looks up and raises an eyebrow.

Psychiatrist: According to that diploma on the wall I do have one Mr. Vinnie. I…

Vinnie places his hands behind his head and crosses his legs in an attempt to get more comfortable.

Good Vinnie: Now don’t get me wrong I am fully aware that you got yourself an online degree at a local university somewhere in Atlanta. But that does not make you my equal good sir. I…,

Psychiatrist: I went to Harvard thank you.

Vinnie looks at the Psychiatrist with a look of being utterly confused.

Good Vinnie: So you are telling me that an online course of what?? Three weeks got you a deal with this company???

Psychiatrist: Actually I attended there for four yea…

Good Vinnie: (Interrupting) Now of course it would be an easy task to convince the two owners of this company with a photoshopped diploma from… errr…

He looks at the psychiatrist with a questionable look on his face

Psychiatrist: Harvard, I…

Good Vinnie: (interrupts again) Whatever, I mean seriously I should have not been here in the first place. Apparently I did something silly on Climax Control and the bosses wanted me to get my brain scanned by you or something.

Psychiatrist: Well in the defence of Mr. Underwood and Ward they…

Good Vinnie: (interrupting) All because I have a twitching neck muscle for some reason does not mean I am crazy you know!!

Psychiatrist: Didn’t you talk to a cactus???

Vinnie rolls his eyes and sighs.

Good Vinnie: Are you going to do the same thing that I have heard from the ring?? I mean seriously I guess being infected by the same idiots that talk about their wrestling issues, their family problems and who knows perhaps the alcoholism issues that apparently caused you to pick up some trash talking or something???

Psychiatrist: What???

Good Vinnie: You should be ashamed of yourself, I mean seriously. A man of your profession, should be standing above the whole bully at work situation. I am this close of picking up my cell phone and issue an investigation upon your profession.

Psychiatrist: Now hold a second, I….

Good Vinnie: No!!! you hold a second or thirty senor!!! I have been told that I resembled weird behaviour all my life. Having to swallow my pride when it came down to my friendship with Pete.

Psychiatrist: Who is Pete????

Vinnie’s eyes roll out of disbelief and raises his arms into the air.

Good Vinnie: That’s my amigo the cactus!! And I have had to consider the possibility that others may find it weird that I have a friendship with a wild plant, but that friendship has brought me so much more than just the occasional spine hug that I get from him. To me, these ignorant fools are just jealous!! Next to a dog, a cactus is truly a mans best friend you know!!!

Psychiatrist: Hmmm, interesting. Could you perhaps tell me more about this “friendship??”

Vinnie sighs and accepts the fact that if he is not there for several sessions, that his opportunity to face Austin James Mercer on Summer XXXTreme will be terminated. Obviously he cannot have that, but feels obligated to at least stick up against everything that is going on against him… or so at least he believes.

Good Vinnie: Fine…, what do you want to know??

Psychiatrist: How did you two become friends???

Good Vinnie: My gardener back in Tijuana planted him in his pot near my swimming pool and one day someone accidently pushed him in the water. I saved him from a near death.

The psychiatrist lowers his glasses for a few moments to look at Vinnie with a look of disbelief on his face.

Psychiatrist: How did you know he was in the pool in the first place??? Or did you accidently push him in yourself??

Good Vinnie: NO!!! Of course not!!! I was sunbathing while wearing my favourite sunblasses, when I suddenly heard a scream!! I looked around at first to see nobody react to it, not my gardener, not even my butler or maid. And yet I continued to hear him scream, followed up by a lot of gurgling.

Psychiatrist: Gurgling???

Good Vinnie: Yeah, Pete is allergic to chloride in the water, causes him to get a rash on his skin. Since that moment he is forced to wear a sombrero on the outside

Psychiatrist: A sombrero???

Vinnie nods his head

Good Vinnie: Si, you see. After that accident, he got the same skin issues an albino experiences. I sometimes tell him jokingly that he is the Bruce Banner of the plants, only he just does not turn into a green hulk. He turns into a white screaming little

Psychiatrist: Yes, yes. You made your point. But why did you decide to bring him with you??? You could have let him home you know???

Vinnie thinks about what is being said before shaking his head.

Good Vinnie: I could have, but it’s not wise to leave an albino like cactus in the middle of my home in Tijuana, Mexico senor. I mean seriously, do you have a death wish upon my amigo Pete?? He would not survive outside if it wasn’t for me. Besides, he has a girlfriend now.

This causes the psychiatrist to stop for a few moments, trying to let the words sink in.

Psychiatrist: A…. girlfriend?? You mean he has another cactus as for his girlfriend???

Vinnie shakes his head.

Good Vinnie: No, he used to though. But no, nowadays he is dating the dog from my tag team partner Bill Barnhart who accompanied me to visit you.

Psychiatrist: A…. dog??? Mr. Underwood did not tell me this about you, I guess this changes everything and we need to book more sessions with you. Maybe it would help if we invite Mr. Barnhart to this session, there’s no time to waste.

With that the psychiatrist opens the door and asks the unsuspected Bill Barnhart to join the session as he looks confused.

Bill: What did I do????

Bill finally enters the room as the shot fades to a commercial break.

Introduction

July 21st, 2020

Please allow me to introduce myself
I'm a man of wealth and taste

There’s a moment of silence, a soft raspy laugh can be heard from a dark room where only the screen of a smartphone can be seen. The camera zooms in on it as we are watching a moment of last year’s final super card December 2 Dismember IV’s main event match. There we see the moment where Austin James Mercer was about to send Vinnie into the far side of the cage walls, but holds on and sends him into the walls close to them. Causing Vinnie’s head to hit it awkwardly.

Voice:  Ouch…..

A voice speaks over the moment that just happened on the screen as we see Mercer then deliver the Mercenary kick and push aside Jacob Summers who wanted to check on Vinnie and covers him for the three count.

Voice: Do you remember that moment daddy???

A hand reaches for the phone and pauses that moment where we see a close up on Vinnie who had sustained a neck injury at that given moment. The hand remains hovering over the screen, shaking with anticipation and excitement.

Voice: This is the moment where Vinnie would curse you dad, where he would tell you that you had ruined his life. Where you took away the one object in his life that mattered to him, but me??? I thank you daddy…..,because that was the moment where I was created….

A soft groan escapes the mouth of the individual that we have now recognized to be Austin James Mercer’s opponent for Summer XXXTreme… Senor Vinnie, or Vinnie 2.0 as he preferred to name himself on the last episode of Climax Control

Bad Vinnie: Hi daddy, how are you?? I know this may come across as a shock to you on Climax Control, when I told the world that you were the one standing across the edge of the bed where I was born….. Of course I realize that there was no bed that saw the firstling that you ever created inside the wrestling ring… but that won’t stop me from using the metaphor of where all life emerge upon some proud parents isn’t it????

Vinnie’s fingers slowly rasp across the screen as the fingers almost seem to dig into the face of the broken down Senor Vinnie.

Bad Vinnie: I had to keep it a secret from Vinnie though dad, you know how he is. He is a blabbering idiot, a fool that takes everything he can get his pathetic hands on and use it as an excuse to get back at you. You see dad, I needed to find myself, to find the essence of why I am here?? To understand my purpose in life, to find love… only to realize that I never found it from the one I should have gotten from the moment that I got conceived…. Until that very moment where I allowed myself to show a tip of the iceberg…. Only to allow Vinnie to think that it was idea all along…

How simple it is to fool a fool isn’t it dad???

The hand has by now engulfed the entire smart phone and yanks it away from the shot of the camera that had panned all over it. The only thing that we can hear now is the sound of swift movements of placing it inside a pocket of assumingly his pants as the shot slowly starts to move towards where the sound came from. Causing a red glow to reveal the face of the man that claims to be a new born version of Senor Vinnie.

Bad Vinnie: It was the night where you successfully defended the Internet Title against Bill, you know Bill don’t you?? The night where I saw you in all your splendour, in all your glory and realized that I had to be there, that I had to look you in the eyes… only to see if I would see that same glee in your eyes that I saw for the very first time back in December… And you know something dad??? I already noticed that you were not the same man back then who I saw the very first time back in December.. What happened daddy??? Did you slay the bad man that haunted your dreams since August last year?? Did it make you go soft? Did you get satisfied and clenched your hunger for revenge, only to allow yourself to be knocked down….. by yours truly??

I had to admit, I was disappointed in you. It was as if I had seen a lion who once was hungry for anything that he could sink his teeth in to survive, only to have turned into an overweighed cat that loves to purr every time that you caress its back or feed his favourite dish. I realized at that moment that you were not the man that you had claimed to have been dad. Such a shame…., to realize that I am the son of a bastard dad…, not the other way around…

Vinnie shakes his head in disappointment, only to be followed up by a sinister smile as the corners of his mouth slowly rise up again.

Bad Vinnie: Perhaps I should have allowed my music to have started to play, perhaps you would have turned around and show that preparation for a fight that symbolizes who you are dad!! To showcase that no matter how tired you are, that you are always ready for more. But when I was about to slip through the curtains of the backstage area, I realized that you were never going to be ready for me, but for Senor Vinnie. The man that you lost the championship belt to…. Not the one that you created back in December… and you know why dad??

Because YOU never acknowledged me to begin with!! You never once came to visit me, never to ask how I was doing?? Never wanting to know how my progress was from December 15th to this very day!!!

The smile has slowly vanished and has changed into a look of disgust

Bad Vinnie: I have often thought to myself that you were too  busy, that one day you would walk through that stinking door and hold out your arms. Asking me for my forgiveness and telling me that you would make everything better, that you would work on our relationship from now on!! But you never did now didn’t you?? Oh no…, you were too stuck up on obtaining another championship… to bring back the respect that in your mind it had lost. To follow in the footsteps of some of the greats that has held that belt…. So I guess walking away from me was nothing more than a mere sacrifice that you were willing to take wasn’t it???

And don’t come with your excuses of that you didn’t know, or the fact that you don’t care. Because what kind of father are you to walk away from your responsibilities??? Responsibilities towards ME!!!

He digs his fingers inside his brain and starts to grunt, struggling to keep his teeth upon each other as he is trying to stifle an animalistic scream.

Bad Vinnie: N…. n…. no… stay away!!! It is now my time to talk you stupid Vinnie!!!!

His nails scratch into his skin, trying to resist the urges of the old Senor Vinnie to take over from him. We can see his face alter appearances as one moment a soft smile emerges as the other moment he lets out a scream of agony.

Good Vinnie: I don’t know why you are senor, but it is rather impolite to talk about me in such manner. I….

Vinnie snaps his head back and forth and some unclear insults are heard coming out of his mouth as he is in clear anguish.

Bad Vinnie: You don’t know who I am?? You are just as ignorant as Austin is!! I can’t believe that you guys hate each other!!!!

Vinnie runs towards a wall and wants to bash his head into it, but places his hands upon the wall just moments before he can do it.

Bad Vinnie: What are you doing you idiot!!!!

Good Vinnie: Protecting my handsome features senor, what else would I do???

The comment makes him laugh out loud, he drops to his knees and places his hands upon the ground while breathing heavy.

Bad Vinnie: The one thing I did always like about you Vinnie, your insatiable sense of humour. I guess that’s what you grow when you talk to a freaking plant!!!

His face changes demeaner as he answers “his” own question.

Good Vinnie: You know its very sad that you have to insult someone that is unable to defend himself. I…

Vinnie rolls over on his back, digging his fingers once again inside his skull and screams out loud.

Bad Vinnie: SHUT UP!!!! GET OUT OF MY STINKING HEAD!!!!!

After a few moments of Vinnie rolling around and arguing with his alter ego we finally see him stop as he leans on his hands and knees. His breathing slows down after a few moments and a smile emerges once more.

Good Vinnie: It’s a good thing I stopped this nonsense Austin. To hear some kid with a daddy issue get between our future match. A match where we go toe to toe, where we fight until the end to decide who will walk out Internet champion. Just imagine to see us square off in a rematch of last years main event…. And all because you wanted to walk away from your rematch clause….. why Austin?? Why did you walk away from your responsibilities???

Oh of course…, the path of redemption was upon your mind right?? You wanted to do the same thing that Kristjansson did… to battle everyone until you would get your shot once more. To be a better man, to be a better competitor… in the hope of one day getting face to face with the man that disgraced you right??? And let me ask you Austin, was it worth it??

He turns his head sideways and bites on his lower lip, resisting a final attempt of his bad Vinnie personification to take over from him. Vinnie swallows a few times after sensing the alter ego slipping away from him.

Good Vinnie: I can imagine that you were like me very disappointed to walk away not champion on December 15th last year, even though you were so happy like an orgasm on a 17 year old punk that Ben won the title… but were you Austin?? Were you truly happy?? Was the intention of you ending my reign and the intention to end my career enough for you to walk away satisfied?? I guess the sentiment of an eye for an eye holds quite well when it comes down to you huh Austin???

But did you ever considered the possibility that one day you would have to defend another belt again me?? At least the thought must have crossed your mind had it not?? Is that why you deliberately wanted to lower your very own expectations and take yourself upon a new direction?? Or are you just merely aware that you are not the man that I am???

A smele emerges upon his face, the smile that we have grown to see from Senor Vinnie over the years

Good Vinnie: We have a score to settle don’t we Austin?? You could not really expect from me to keep my distance the same way you did with me now did you?? The mere fact that we need this tie breaker to settle the score for once and for all makes it oh so mouth watering. The mere fact that we are going to wage war upon the same ship that had send you upon the walking plank into the deep end as if I were some Pirate named Jack Sparrow…. All because my compass was aiming at the right direction my friend, aiming for the one thing I wanted the most. And all you could wonder whether it was my wife to be…. Or the championship belt that was mine no matter what.

Of course I know you were hoping that it would have been my beautiful wife, the woman that to this very day still makes my heart jump from joy. But in the end, when it comes down to our profession even marriage can not stand in my way from obtaining what I truly desire most my amigo.

Vinnie spasms as his neck twitches and bites on his lower lip again, putting his hands upon his face and breathes through the gaps of his fingers in a Darth Vader way.

Bad Vinnie: What…… do…..

His head turns to the left

Good Vinnie: Stop talking!!!!

It turns back to the right as he continues to ask the question.

Bad Vinnie: desire the most Vinnie???

He drops to his knees and screams into the palms of his hands for a few moments before the breathing becomes normal once again.

Good Vinnie: Apologies for that interruption, but at least he did ask a valid question that concerns your listening ears Austin. What do I desire the most right now?? Outside the ring, my wife and her love for me. The fact that she is no longer on camera is a decision that I had made a long time ago to keep work and privacy separated. But inside this sport that made me who I am today?? To finalize that score between us Austin and walk away with he championship and your respect….

Bad Vinnie: Respect?? Is that all you are concerned about??  Fuck that championship, you want respect?? For Fuck sakes, if I wanted to listen to Dr. Phil, I would have bought the shopping network!! Because then I would need a shrink to keep me from losing it!!!!!

A sigh escapes Vinnie’s mouth as he slowly lifts his face up towards the camera.

Good Vinnie: You truly are a troubled soul my friend.

With that Vinnie’s two personalities  bicker on as we go to a commercial break.

Bill: Why did you get me involved in meeting that Psychiatrist Vinnie???

The two are working out in the local gym facility of their hotel, Bill just finished doing some reps with some dumbbells while Vinnie is doing some bench presses. Vinnie grabs his towel after finishing his final set and wipes off the sweat from his brow.

Good Vinnie: I didn’t told  the Psychiatrist to get you in the room Bill, I was just as surprised as you were.

Bill: Then what did you say to cause him to get me involved????

Good Vinnie: I only said that Pete is dating Iris, I mean what’s the problem in that???

Bill drops down on the mat behind him and shakes his head in disbelief.

Bill: Look Vinnie, I know you meant well. But a lot of people will think it’s weird that a dog is in love with a cactus. I mean seriously, even I had issues with it.

Good Vinnie: You had issues with it because you thought that Pete was a cut clear heart breaker.

Bill: Yes, but….,

Good Vinnie: Also him bringing food to the ring to distract you as well. But I have told Pete to stay away didn’t I???

Bill: You did, but…

Good Vinnie: Now I understand that this isn’t the norm according to a lot of people perhaps the entire world thinks that it is weird, but as long as these two are happy??

Bill: You are right, but you see….

Vinnie: I will call the psychiatrist right now and tell him that Pete is no longer dating Iris. I think that this will solve the case of you being a part of the talk sessions Bill.

Vinnie reches for the cell phone that is on the ground next to his water bottle as Bill stops him.

Bill: No use Vinnie, I have already been told that Iris will be attending dog psychology classes no matter what. They want to know why this dog loves your plant, even if you convince them they have split up they still want to get to the bottom of it all.

Vinnie’s finger is inches away from the call button, but does not press it after hearing what Bill had to say.

Good Vinnie: Iris also huh?? I had a phone call from some senorita named Pamela, that she is a plant whisperer. She wanted to investigate Pete, I guess SCW has people in all the right places.

Bill: It’s okay Vinnie, just next time try to think before you speak. It may help you stay out of trouble man.

Vinnie lets the words sink in what Bill is saying before shaking his head.

Good Vinnie: You know Bill, I understand what you are saying. And perhaps you have a point, but I am Senor Vinnie. I am the former World champion, I have done things my way my entire life. Why would I change now???

Bill: You don’t have to change Vinnie, but…

Vinnie snaps his head from left to right a few times, scratching his head before turning back to Bill and looks clueless.

Bill: You okay Vinnie???

Bad Vinnie: Where am I??? And why am I wearing this stupid sweatband???

His hands grab towards his head and yanks off the sweatband and stares at it, reading Pete the Cactus name and logo on it. He then tosses it to the ground as he looks at Bill who looks confused

Bill: You got that as a gift from Bea, as an early wedding anniversary gift. I…

Bad Vinnie: Oh great, another stupid gift for something that I did not even was a part off!!!

Bill: But uhm Vinnie??? You married your wife, I am confused.

Bad Vinnie: Look Bill, Vinnie married his wife. But I am not that Vinnie for crying out loud!!! I am the Vinnie that is going to take over this wrestling industry and starting off against

He snaps his head to the other side and then has a happy look on his face.

Good Vinnie: So what was I saying again Bill???

Bill: You err…,

Vinnie looks confused towards Bill, he then looks at the sweatband that “he” tossed to the ground earlier and picked it up

Good Vinnie: Hey, how did you get on the ground??? Did you pulled a quick one on me Bill???

He has a mocking smile upon his face before getting off the bench and walks towards the showers.

Good Vinnie: I’m done for today Bill, tell your wife that I love what she made for me.

Bill remains clueless, not sure what just happened as if he had seen two Vinnie’s. But yet he just can’t put his finger on it what exactly just happened. Vinnie enters the shower and during that moment has changed persona several times, fighting among himself what type of soap and shampoo he would be using while Bill listens on in the shower room next to Vinnie’s.

A few moments later we see Vinnie sitting down for an interview with Pussy Willow by the use of Skype. He is tapping his fingers while waiting for the connection to be made with Willow as Pete is on the table next to him.

Pete: …..

Good Vinnie: I know Pete, I promise that it won’t take too long. I know you have a date with Iris and I have promised Bill and Bea that I would chaperone this date tonight.

Pete: …….

Good Vinnie: Do you constantly have to remind me that Iris is going to wear her pink dog collar that you bought her?? I know you did and that it is her favourite of all the 25 you have bought her!!!

Pete: ……

Vinnie is about to say something when suddenly the skype connection is made and he hears the sound of a phone ringing.

Good Vinnie: Saved by the Bell Pete, but we will discuss about this later.

Voice: Discuss what???

Vinnie turns his attention to his laptop as we see that Willow has emerged upon his screen while smiling with a fake smile on her face.

Good Vinnie: Oh hi Willow, oh nothing special. Pete just told me for the ten thousand of time that he is taking Iris out and that she will be wearing a pink dog collar he bought her.

Willow: Ahh, that is… errr romantic I suppose???

Bad Vinnie: t’s downright pathetic!!!

Vinnie’s expression suddenly turns into one of utter shock

Good Vinnie: Did I just say that??

Willow looks at him with a puzzled look on her face

Willow: Well you did say it Vinnie, so I guess….

Good Vinnie: Yes I did, didn’t I?? I did say that, it must have been me and yet I cannot remember actually wanting to say that. Or did I??? I’m confused…, what was your question again Willow???

Willow: Err…, I haven’t asked anything yet Vin.

Good Vinnie: Ahh yes, I knew that. Right.., okay I am ready

Willow nods her head as she grabs the cards with questions written on them and stares at the camera of her laptop to address the crowd and Vinnie.

Willow: Welcome to Willow’s Peak. I am Pussy Willow and this week’s guest is none other than Senor Vinnie.

Vinnie waves at the camera of his laptop and smiles for being introduced.

Willow: Okay Vinnie, in two weeks you have a match against a man that you faced last year. How are you preparing for this match???

Vinnie taps his chin for a few moments, overthinking the question that was being asked and then smiles as if a lightbulb emerged above his head.

Good Vinnie: Well thank you for the great introduction Willow and to answer your question, I……

He blinks his eyes a few times before looking around and then stares at the camera.

Bad Vinnie: Who are you??? And what do you want from me???

Willow raises an eyebrow, but doesn’t think too much of it. Realizing that it is Senor Vinnie and he has pulled a prank on her several times, so she decides to continue the interview

Willow: Nice one Vin, but to those who just joined us. I am Pussy Willow and this weeks guest is none other than Senor Vinnie. Vinnie, I….

Vinnie’s head tosses and turns a few times before looking back at the camera.

Good Vinnie: You have already asked me that Willow, but to answer your question. I have studied Austin since winning that championship as well as remembering our classic match we had last year.

Willow who has ignored the sudden change in demeaner responds to his reaction.

Willow: Do you think having him beat for a championship already gives you a psychological advantage over Austin??? I….. you ok???

Willow stops midsentence as she noticed Vinnie twitch his eyes and notices a sinister smile.

Bad Vinnie; You mean daddy???

Willow: Err…, excuse me???

Bad Vinnie: You know, the man that is the internet champion. That allowed me to emerge upon Vinnie’s sensitive side and take over from time to time??? You know, the few times that I bumped into Austin AFTER his matches???

Willow: Err…, right I guess???

Vinnie groans after hearing the reaction from Willow.

Bad Vinnie: You were there weren’t you?? I mean after he beat Bill in a successful title defence, who ran in to beat down daddie???

Willow: Errr…, you did???

Bad Vinnie: That’s one correct answer Willow!! Please a serious question for 500 Alex!!!!

Willow stares at her computer screen for a few moments before realizing the Jeopardy reference that Vinnie has made and sighs before continuing her interview.

Willow; Vinnie, what will make this match so much differently than last years???

Bad Vinnie: Oh good one Einstein!! Seeing that it’s for the Internet championship instead of the worlds title??? Seriously, I wonder how Vinnie err how I could stand your for this long Willow?? Seriously, Vinnie… err I should have just blocked you from social media a long time ago!!!

Willow: I……,

She is quiet for a few moments.

Willow: Well you know something Vinnie?? If you answer these questions, you would make everything for me and ultimately yourself a lot easier instead of stretching it to the limit. Why do you think you will beat Austin for the title???

Bad Vinnie: You should say daddy Willow.

She rolls her eyes and sighs after giving up.

Willow: How do you plan on beating daddy at Summer XXXTReme???

Good Vinnie: You do realize I am facing Austin James Mercer right?? Not my father????

Willow: I…. wha???

The shot slowly fades with the puzzled look on her face

Good Vinnie: I don’t know what is going on with Willow, but you are far from being my father Austin. You may one day retire and be the best father you can be to your children at that point of your life. But uhm, don’t flatter yourself and Willows imagination by thinking that you can tell me when I can go to bed or not. This is really stupendous of Willow to throw me off guard by something that stupid of a question being asked. I seriously could not be more insulted by someone’s lack of respect and wisdom. But then again, that would be an issue for you to uphold huh Austin?? The same deadly and quiet boring promo, telling the world that I would be a disgrace to a championship that you brought back to the prestige of the promised land. Or at least something near to that

Bad Vinnie: What about Arkansas???

innie looks puzzled

Good Vinnie: Who said that?? Or did I watch too much reruns of Diana Ross’s The Wiz?? While she struts over the yellow brick road??? I mean seriously, what kind of sick freak would I be to make fun of myself???

You see Austin, even though I may be sometimes distracted by my own apparent choice of words, I am still more focused upon beating you for the second time in a row for a championship. Glorious occasion this would be huh?? Too bad I could not redo my wedding vows this year as a one year anniversary. But I am positive that Valora would get seasick merely by the thought of seeing dolphins jump out of the ocean to catch some fresh air.

But enough about that, its about you and me Austin. One more time, singlehandedly the most talked about rematch in… err well since last year. And I could have been the better man, but nooooooooooooooo. You had to try to ruin my career by…. ARRGHHH!!!!!

He digs his fingers inside his skull once again, we hear some profanity from left to right until he sighs and becomes calm once more.

Bad Vinnie: I’m sorry dad, but I had to put the fool on mute for a second. It just got me so annoyed over his rambling without ever attempting to get to the point!! A trade I picked up from you on December 2 Dismember dad. And you know what?? Even though I love how you man handled a moron like that. But it also made me think. Will that be me as well dad?? If our historical encounters may repeat once we emerge in December 2020?? Will it be another Decembe r2 Dismmenber?? Where you will try to resort to desperation??? To on one side create me, but also by breaking down Vinnie you ultimately would want to destroy me too???

You know this was a real eye opener for me, just this moment dad. I just had an ep.. an epi… like I said an eye opener!!!

He growls as he could not find the right way to pronounce the word epiphany. He grinds his teeth as he is clearly upset.

Bad Vinnie: YOU are just like any other bully that wanted to get his way!!! Oh and don’t start with saying that this isn’t part of a gimmick or that I am that crazy to imitate a split personality!!! Quite frankly, I never had the flexibility to end up with my legs in a split on the ground. I would break a spleen and who knows what else???

He snaps his head from left to right and shakes off the cobwebs as his face turned back to “normal” once more.

Good Vinnie: I realloy need to start drinking decafe instead of normal coffee. I don’t know why Pete always told me that real coffee beans are so much better. I….

Austin right???

The camera lifts itself up from top to bottom as in saying yes.

Good Vinnie; I knew that there was something missing, I just never knew it would be you Austin. But now that we are here together for another cruise ship extravaganza. I want to know, are you nervous???

I mean you could very well be the only Wolfslair member without a championship belt aftet he night is over. Granted, you could also be the only one that will…., oh fuck I go cross eyed once again right???

He slaps himself against the side of his face.

Bad Vinnie: Maybe I should ask Christian Underwood if I could put an insurance policy upon me every time that this lunatic tries to meddle in my business!!! But now that I have dumped all the distractions outside my head dad!!! I am going to keep the very best for later. I mean seriously dad, I have to share so much with me. How often I had to pee when I was at that state in my life where my bladder issues and I did not had any diapers left. Or the one moment that I had to willingly watch you try to interfere in Vinnie’s match and failed. But I know that once you fail, you try again but harder right??? So predictable dad, I almost start to think that I do not even know you, but that’s obvious since you did not join me for a father son moment… like throwing the ball, or fishing in the earloy hours of the morning. Catch a ball, run with the dog that we do not have. I have so much possibilities that it seems that my career is endless.

Isn’t that ironic huh dad?? That yours may come to an abrupt end whereas mine is just getting started. But I will not be the Vinnie you knew dad, I am the Vinnie I should have been all along. So until that moment comes that you have to look into mine to get who I truly am, but I warn ya. Once you find out, it’s already too late. But I am going to make it easy on you dad, I will allow you to digest and respond. Just like the MAN you claim to be… only for me to bash down every single essence that you are next week. Until then Dad…, happy belated father’s day…. Asshole.

With that Vinnie waves smiling while the shot slowly fades.

24
Climax Control Archives / internet safety lesson one
« on: July 03, 2020, 09:12:54 PM »
 
Internet safety

Voice: Hello,

Silence

Voice: I already hear you think, another campaign for an internet security program? Another program that claims to be better than any other security program that our competition puts out on the market?? And the answer to these questions is simple… yes… and again no.

Silence

Voice: Yes this is another campaign to persuade you to choose for our services and no this isn’t something that our competition can offer you. Why you may ask?? Well when you decide to subscribe to V-Cacti you will realize that we do not have any competition to begin with.

Silence

Voice: Still not convinced?? Need more arguments?? Obviously we can deliver whatever you need to never look back. Take this example for instance:

The shot opens up where we see a computer and a puppet in front of it. The puppet looks like Austin James Mercer as it has a plastic version of the internet championship belt hanging on the background of the shot.

Voice: We know many internet users that are too clueless of what danger is out there, we have found this volunteer to showcase how stupid some people can be. We call this subject err volunteer Austin. This to protect his true identity, as we do not wish his relatives and friends to point at him and tell him how stupid he really is. And who calls their son Austin these days??? Exactly, those who do not know the existence of V-Cacti.

The shot zooms in on the Austin doll, we can see that he is wearing glasses from the 50’s, causing the eyes to nearly bulge out.

Voice: Our Austin has been an internet junkie, a man that wants to prove to everyone that the internet is safe and does not need to be protected for internet fishing, viruses and obviously internet hackers. And why does Austin think that I hear you ask yourself?? Simple, Austin is a kind hearted fool that believes in honesty and people that will ask you permission before sharing your pictures, programs or videos. Because who wouldn’t want to be share everything with the world???

Silence

Voice: Austin is a simple minded fool, who likes to put everything on his cloud. Because he is confident that nobody can hack his password. Because who would have guessed that 1234567890 is the most used combination by dumbasses like this man???

Silence

Voice: Now I can understand that you are telling yourself that this man is a moron, but why would you pick V-Cacti instead of any other program out there. Well that’s simple, first of all V-Cacti will not ask you to buy a new version after one or two years. We will update and protect your computer for free.

Silence

Voice: Now of course you are telling me that this is too good to be true. Why would we give something away for free??? Of course not you dumb fucks, there’s a one time only payment of 1000 bucks. But before you start to complain, this is for life and when V-Cacti enters your internet, like Senor Vinnie enters your wrestling viewing pleasure every single week. That once you are hooked,k you will never want to go back.

Silence.

Voice: But Austin is a cheap ass prick, never want to pay anything that he believes is stupid and quite…..

Vinnie: PETE!!!!!!!

Suddenly we see Senor Vinnie wake up from a dream screaming out the name of his companion the cactus Pete. He looks at the potted plant that is on his bed next to him as he is wearing a doctors outfit. The camera turns his attention towards Vinnie, who has big pins stuck inside his head.

Vinnie: What the hell are you doing Pete???

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Why in the hell are you trying to execute acupuncture on me Pete!!! Especially in the middle of the night???

Pete: ……

Vinnie rolls his eyes to the answer that his friend has given him.

Vinnie: You are avoiding my question Pete, of course its in the afternoon in Australia. But that does not explain why you are using my head as a pin cushion!!!

He raises his hand to pull out some of the pins out of his head while listening to Pete’s “explanation”

Vinnie: Why are you trying to investigate my dream pattern??

Pete: ….

Vinnie: You are curious why I utter Austin James Mercer’s name in my sleep??? I do not utter his name in my sleep!! I….

Pete suddenly presses on a play button to a tape player that is next to him and we can hear Vinnie muttering something about Austin James Mercer and internet protection called V-Cacti. This causes Vinnie to be silent for a few moments as he scratches his head and searches for an answer.

Vinnie: That’s…..

Silence

Vinnie: Uhm….

Silence once more.

Vinnie: Oh you know!!! You are looking too far into something that isn’t there Pete. I….

Pete once again presses play and we hear the marketing idea of paying 1000 dollars one time only for something that will be free for the remainder of usage. This causes Vinnie to look weird towards Pete.

Vinnie: Pete?? You have to tell me. How in the hell did you manage to record this while putting pins inside my head??? I know you are capable of pressing one button, but this tape recorder is old fashioned and you have to at least press two at the same time. I….

Pete shows Vinnie a fake thumb and finger that is attached to a fork like object, this catches Vinnie by surprise and realizes that Pete is more inventive than he had imagined.

Vinnie: Pete!! You are amazing, yet disturbing. Why didn’t you tell me that I was having clearloy nightmares about Austin James Mercer???

Pete; …..

Vinnie: You are telling me that this has been going on for months now??? What kind of friend are you??? A real friend would have stepped in and done something. I….

Pete: …..

Vinnie becomes silent for a moment as he digests the answer of Pete and scratches his head.

Vinnie: You are telling me that you are using acunpuncture for months now?? Oh my God, that explains a lot.

Vinnie thinks back to the many mornings that he woke up and catches his bed sheets and pillow case covered in his own blood. He looks around the bedroom before turning back to Pete, who has a stethoscope hanging around its neck, something that for some reason has not been caught before since waking up.

Vinnie: What do you mean you want to investigate my breathing pattern??? I am quite healthy PETE!! I…

Pete: ……

Vinnije sighs as he nods his head as he sees Pete use the fork finger/thumb object that he had shown earlier and uses it to put the cold object to his chest near his heart. Then he “tells” Vinnie to inhale deeply before exhaling again and repeat this a few more times in the process.

Vinnie: And Pete?? Is it serious???

Asks Vinnie after feeling the cold object being pulled away from his heart as this leaves him a sad feeling. As he has quite enjoyed the cold sensation for some stupid reason but refuses to look deeper into this weird sensation.

Pete: …..

Vinnie: What do you mean I have to lose weight??? I am not Iris that gets fed fattening food that you give her every single day???!! I…

Pete: ….

Vinnie’s eyes slowly grow as huge as coins, clearly not believing what Pete told him.

Vinnie: What do you mean I am 900 pounds???!!! I ….

Vinnie looks down to his body and sees that he has turned into a fat monster when suddenly

Vinnie: PETE!!!!!!!

Again Vinnie wakes up, clearly he dreamt that he was dreaming about Austin James Mercer and that he was being helped by Pete with an acupuncture session. He looks around the bedroom as everything is complete covered in darkness. At the foot end of his bed he sees Pete sleeping in his very small sized bed and scratches his head. He quickly looks down at his upper body and sighs of relief realizing that he has not turned into an 800 pound monster. He then quickly feels the top of his head and doesn’t feel any pins stuck inside his head as well.

Vinnie: I must have dreamt about all of this, Pete is nowhere near a doctor that can try to cure me with acupuncture. He is too weak to blow away a feather, let alone use a weird device with a finger and a thumb. I need not to worry so much and go back to sleep.

Vinnie dozes off again as the camera zooms in on Pete, who is wearing a doctors outfit with a stethoscope. Slowly rising off of his bed while having a pin stuck inside of his head as the shot slowly starts to fade to darkness


The Internet Troll has struck

We enter the Staggs Dungeon where we see Senor Vinnie seated in a corner, resting his arms across the middle rope and stares towards the turnbuckles across him. Relaxing from some practice routines he and Bill Barnhart went through to prepare them for their up coming matches at Climax Control. Bill has left a few moments ago as he had to check on his dog Iris, who refused to leave due to Pete’s presence. But ultimately had to listen to her boss Bill.

Vinnie: You sure have a way with women don’t you Pete??

Vinnie smiles, not really listening to his friend the Cactus his response. No Vinnie has other intentions on his mind and he succeeded on the last Climax Control. Getting under the skin of Austin James Mercer, the man that he had targeted after his last few matches. It took two separate occasions before apparently Austin had enough

Vinnie: Even you would succeed Pete, I’m just surprised it would be this easy.

He smiles, remembering how Austin ran out during Vinnie’s match with Jack Washington and cost Jack the match by Disqualification. Granted, Vinnie would have preferred to pin or make Jack submit, but in the long run this was even more satisfactory for him. Knowing that he has struck a nerve with Austin this past week. He closes his eyes and sighs, letting his fingers gently stroke the ropes as he lets them run up and down them.

Vinnie: I can only imagine how people were attempting to talk some sense into you Austin, I mean you are the glue that keeps the entire Wolfslair together isn’t it?? Because let’s face it, targeting Alex would have been less fun, because we both know how self-destructive he can be no?? At least he would stoop to any level to anger whomever it is…. But you??? No for you this is new territory is it not??? To lower yourself to the level of the unknown…, how wonderful.

He re opens his eyes as it possesses a glee of true pleasure, the corners of his mouth slowly rises upwards as to show a sinister grin.

Vinnie: The unknown, the one thing that already has made you make mistakes Austin. And I was so surprised to see you crumble under the apparent pressure that you are on are you not?? Like me keeping my cactus away from our future matchup…, now please remind me Austin?? Last year’s Summer XXXtreme… the night where I wedded and beat you for the gold…, Pete was in Mexico City…. Nowhere to be seen…. Did I not beat you fair and square?? Did I not make you submit in the middle of the ring?? The night where I made you decide to go on a path of…. Shall we say soul searching?? The pleasantries of it all was quite astonishing. But I know you were waking up late at night in a pool of your own sweat. Realizing that you did not expected to lose the belt against someone so undeserving like yours truly.

Ah how wonderful life can be is it not??

He slowly raises a hand to his mouth and wipes off some sweat from his brow, letting his finger tips trace a path of sweat down to his cheek until he comes in contact with his mouth. Softly licking his own sweat as in to absorb it as a glass of water.

I could go on for hours and hours about you Austin, but that would undermine the fact that I need to say praise to a man that has been a great champion. A man that has done so much more than either of us combined when it comes down to championships and reigns… a man that I could very well utter out that he is the first ever Former World Champion that I as a former World Champion in this organization will face….. I’m sorry if he undermines you for that glorious occasion Austin. But I guess not everything in life revolves around YOU doesn’t it??

But don’t start to run your mouth, please do not tell the world that I am merely a cactus loving fun guy with no brain and care for the feelings of others Austin… Because I do…, I just only care about those who matter senor…. And that would be the one that I shall be facing this week on Climax Control

Shocker!!!

Vinnie places his hands upon the side of his face and does a mocking look of utter shock as if he has seen the demise of the universe….. or perhaps this would be the reaction he would make watching every episode of The Marine….. only to slowly shaking his head and changing his demeanour back to what we have grown accustomed of from him.

Vinnie: Welcome Kris…, welcome to the momentous occasion that in normal life would have been crowned a Main Event Match of the ages. Where bookers with a normal sized brain and actually use them would not degrade our star power in this organization for being a warm up match for whatever other joke that comes after us. But I guess Jack has had a sore spot of accepting failure before his pathetic attempt of gaining a world championship title from Ben… I know that Mark and Chris would be even hoping that the ratings would even reach 500 subscribers after 99,9 percent of every watching fan have turned their attention after WE stole the show. But I guess that’s what you get when you allow a joke to run the show is it not???

Oh how interesting of a concept your response shall be, the man with the fluid ability of the slip of the tongue will utter so many other verbal pleasantries that would make any Presidential candidate sow his mouth shut in shame, as they all are unable to pass the dictionary after the word bollocks.

And yet I have to praise the world for this momentous occasion, that I am graced to share the ring with someone who used to grace our federation with greatness. Who used to be the crème de la crème. Only to accept the fact that even YOU cannot always get what you want senor…. Perhaps hoping for Austin finally succeeds in learning his crash course of how to interfere in wrestling matches for Dummies. You know the one where you can use crayons instead of actually something that would show you got talent???

Vinnie starts to chuckle sinister

Vinnie: I know that these words are contested by merely an ego of the size of the universe that cannot even fit inside anyone’s head…. Statements that needs to be proven in the six sided ring… A dangerous thing to say when you haven’t tested the shark-infested waters is it not???

But where’s the joy in playing safe like….

There’s a cynical smile upon the face of Vinnie as he suddenly stops mid sentence, not wanting to reveal the name of who he was suggesting to.

Vinnie: I almost gave in to temptation did I not?? It’s too easy to continue the ridicule the supposedly good name of a man that wishes to look back upon his life and can claim that he has done everything that those who he respected have done the as well. Merely trying to become a copy cat to the likes of the greats, knowing that his existence is merely a fluke and a rip off. But that’s what you get when you place an asterisk behind your own name is it not…. Austin?? Oh hell, now I ruined the suspense of every three year old that was promised to stay up a while longer by their pathetic parents. In the hopes of learning something valuable that only greats like ourselves can teach is it not Kristopher???

I see my life as an education on two legs, I see the teachings that are on the wall. Yet I never shall lose value of historical importance… whereas the crumbling walls of yesterdays past are nothing more than an afterthought. Just like many wrestling careers in this company that just sit here… using every possible way to hold on to a last thread of hope to one day reach their historical potential. History is often remembered by repeating themselves over and over again isn’t it??? In good and of course in bad.

There’s a silence for a moment Vinnie is staring at the timekeepers clock that hangs high in the arena where the digits are all on zero. His eyes are fixated upon it as his attitude has changed from the fun earlier on to a serious one.

Tick Tock…, it’s quite obvious that time has got a way of catching up on everyone isn’t it?? The hour glass that ultimately catches up on you and passes you by without looking back and wondering whether you can keep up or not. Making me wonder whether on what alternate timeline you have got on once more Kris??? Are you still ahead of the inevitable?? Or are you just using everything in your power to hold on to a final straw of life?? Now of course the cocky son of a bitch that you are will either tell me that I am stupid, that you have yet to reach the pinnacle of your career and that I am beneath you…. Or perhaps you would take a dump and sit there in the filth that you are????

Now don’t get me wrong senor…, obviously it is my duty to talk you in a corner, merely to get a reaction… It’s what you American’s like to call trash talking no?? Trash…, how ironic to go from a trash Internet champion to talk down a man that is superior to many…. But that’s the problem isn’t it?? Many is because you have faced them probably before or are on the level of Austin James Mercer or beneath him…. But then there’s the miracle match that nobody ever knew they wanted until they will get to witness the two men that will headline this organization in the future years to come.

Or are we Kristopher???

He shakes his head in disbelief and sighs

Vinnie: That are merely hopeful dreams is it not Kristopher?? I mean seriously, what better hopeful dream is there of a returning star that was long gone.. A name that was almost forgotten, a name that people could not even remember what face is behind it. An entrance song that made people go look back in the history books of this company and wonder how they have possibly forgotten you…. But I will tell you that they are wrong

We never met in the ring, but I know the name Kris Ryans. Jet City with your brother, the man that wore the singles championships. The man that put down everyone out there in this organization feared…. But I am Senor Vinnie Kris… I am the man that nobody respects, I am the man that nobody takes seriously.  I AM THE MAN that will tell Jack Washington that when he somehow beats Ben Jordan… that he is holding that championship belt for me to take back once more……… but until that moment comes I will just merely entertain myself with two former world champions.

He mocks a happy smile on his face as if he has opened a huge gift box and has been awarded the one gift that he has always wanted.

Vinnie: But it’s not about Jack or Austin this week, it’s the clash that should be Main Eventing Climax Control. It’s the clash that has two ego’s of the size of the universe butt heads. The Captain America and Iron Man of this organization and there won’t be any End Game to settle this score. The mere thought that I can set foot inside this squared circle with the man that has done it all makes my mouth water, makes me want to get up early every night and prepare for that altercation. Makes me want to stare you in the eyes and smile every time that you attempt to pin me and I kick out amigo. Because that’s what is ahead of you senor, the man that is destined to be a fluke. The man that has been labelled so often as a joke, a freak and everything in between. Is the man that makes many of you all scream out his name out of pure frustration and disbelief…. And soon, soon I can add your name to that very list. How ironic to see the confidence in my words, the confidence in my eyes while we have never met before…..

Does that make you wonder Kristopher???

Of course not.

Vinnie leans his head back against the turnbuckles and closes his eyes for a few moments.

Because nothing makes you wonder what if?? Nothing makes you upset, nothing makes you a troubled soul inside that squared circle. A man that I respect, a man that I have watched so many times when I was just a wee Vinnie when it comes down to this great sport. I know what you can do Kris, I know what you are all about. And I know that everything that I say is wrong to your listening ears. As if a music critique listens to Nickleback tells Chad Kroeger to shove acid down his throat all to convince him that he will sound just like John freaking Lennon. Because you are Kris Ryans…, the greatest active wrestler that mankind has ever been graced to witness as if their eyes has opened for the very first time….

Do you remember that moment Kris?? It’s been so long that I may have even questioned that same question upon myself. Do you remember?? Does it eat you from within?? Is that why you came back Kris?? Because deep down inside you just never could accept the fact that you deserve to be remembered as a what if?? A what if he had stayed? What if he had won this and done that? What if I shove my foot down your throat and make you count your stinking teeth amigo???

His gaze is locked upon the camera fully as his intensity slowly is increasing.

Vinnie: I cannot have you run around anymore Kris, even though it’s a nice reflection of how SCW and wrestling used to be in general when you ran the ship into the ground. Remembrering the smart and vile remarks that made you a household name, but seriously Kris.. no matter how successful you may get in this company once more. It still damages your legacy, it still puts you down into the mud. Knowing that in a year of so in the future, the same what if notion pops up inside your head. And let’s be honest, beating nobodies of the mid card roster like our current one half of the SCW mixed tag team championships multiple times is not much of a feat that would revive your career son. But be my guest, if you wish to settle the score with nothing more than stuff like that?? Then I am certain putting another dent in your career will only mean something for me in the record book of mine.

Former SCWE World Champion against Former SCW World Champion. The only thing worth mentioning of bringing you back out of the anonymity of your existence. Anonymity is what is your future once more and that will not change anything Kris…, because anonymity is what you have become in this wrestling industry. And winning a shot at a title anywhere int his calendar year does not change the fact that the OLD KRIS never needed something like that to extend the passing of the hour glass. Because he TOOK whatever he wanted, you??? Oh sure, you can claim that you took the right to challenge for a championship… but you earned nothing yet Kris.

And don’t try to tell me that I do not know anything about things like that…, because I do… ask that to the current shame of a King for a Day…, clueless to what the true definition of royalty is all about amigo. Because I know deep down inside Jack’s gut, he hopes that Ben will be merciful upon his soul…. Something that I will not be with yours. Because in the end, I will cherish the memory that put me over the hump of becoming what I am today… the one thing I know about history…, is that history should just remain that Kris… a memory. A fond reminder of what it once was…. And THAT wwhat you will never be again…,

Adios amigo… enjoy the ride back home

With that the shot fades.

25
Climax Control Archives / Oh please God Wake me!
« on: June 26, 2020, 09:48:33 PM »
 
Senor Vinnie can be seen in his hotel room, he is drinking a glass of water while listening to some Santana on the sound system. He is humming to the lyrics of Black Magic Woman, one of the biggest classics that he has ever performed. On the ground next to him we see Cactus Pete with a tablet in front of him as he is doing a video call with Iris the British Bulldog from Bill Barnhart.

Iris: Bark!!!!

Pete shakes his head as if he is lip sinking to Santana as he has a bandana across his head, this causes Iris to jump up and down being ecstatic. This causes Vinnie to look over his shoulder towards Pete and his dog girlfriend with an odd look on his face.

Vinnie: Uhm Pete??? What are you doing???

Pete’s head turns towards Vinnie and does his mystical “talk” to him.

Pete: ….

Vinnie: So you are telling me that you and Iris want to do a duet together???

Pete: …..

Iris: Bark!!!!

Vinnie turns his attention towards Iris on the tablet and is really shocked, dropping the glass of water on the ground and puts his hands towards his head.

Vinnie: Oh My God…, I think I am going to lose my mind. I believe I just heard what Iris Was saying. But that can’t be right.

He takes a deep breath, shakes his head a few times before letting out a big time sigh. He then turns his attention back to Iris and Pete and smiles.

Vinnie: Now try to surprise me again Iris, you can’t fool me… I…,

Iris: Bark!!!

Vinnie jumps out of his chair, landing a few feet from his chair and almost knocks over the coffee table that stands in the middle of the room. He looks around in utter shock, looking around to see whether he is being filmed by a hidden camera show but sees nothing. He then turns his attention towards Pete and Iris, who are looking at him with a clueless look on their faces.

Vinnie: Pete?? Did you start a course being a ventriloquist??

Pete: ……

Vinnie scratches his head to the answer of Pete, looking around if he sees Bill or Bea somewhere.

Vinnie: What do you mean that it is Iris “talking” to me?? You have to understand that this is impossible right??

Pete: ….

Vinnie rolls his eyes and lifts his arms in the air annoyed.

Vinnie: No!!! You got that wrong Pete!! It’s quite normal for people to talk to their plants, I mean seriously. What else besides water and sun is the one thing besides talking that would make them grow??? It’s of course talking!! I mean seriously, who is talking to a dog these days???

Pete stares at Iris who starts to growl at Vinnie, not liking the disrespectful comment that he has placed about talking to dogs.

Iris: Bark!!!

Vinnie realizes that either he is in a dream and is imagining that he can hear Iris talk, or the fact that his ability to hear other living creatures besides humans has increased to animals.  This causes him to turn his back towards Iris and Pete and start to talk to himself.

Vinnie: Okay, so I guess I am having super inhuman strengths that apparently nobody else possesses. Was that cactus that stung me when I was seven radio active?? Or did that Wiley E Coyote really haunt me in real life instead of my dreams??? I mean sure, that coyote did not really talk like you and me. But those signs that he used must have triggered some lobe in my brain that makes me understand plants and dogs.

Vinnie is so busy talking to himself that he has not even noticed that Pete has begun to dance on Iris her rendition of I am too sexy from Right Said Fred. Causing Iris to bark loudly while Vinnie is rubbing his chin and continues to think.

Vinnie: I guess that movie from Mel Gibson to find out What Women Want is really an autobiography that should be watched by us men all over the world. I mean, I have too been hit once by lightning after that Softball tournament. I had warned the gardener that he had to water the cactuses or else we would get rain and thunder. But noooooooooo, senor Miguel told me that I should not interfere with his profession. As if he knows more about cactuses than me??

He huffs as he continues to talk, but the camera moves away from him for a few moments as we see Pete doing some sort of form of dancing as Iris is barking happily

Vinnie: I knew that when uncle Carlo told me that dogs were rather intelligent that I did not believe him, I mean why would I?? The only thing that came close to a dog was our neighbour. My father always told me that he was one mean dog of a man, never understood why. But my father for some reason was always telling me that the neighbour was seen with another senorita, but I only saw him hold hands. And now this??

He stares at the two love birds(!) that are enjoying each other’s company through the wonderful medium of tablets. He sees Pete doing a dance and quickly grabs a napkin and tosses it all over the screen of his tablet. This causes Pete to stop and turn around to him.

Vinnie: How can you!!! If you want to do the sacred Mariachi dance for that dog, then at least put on a sombrero you fool!!! You are doing it all wrong!!!!

Pete: ……

Vinnie: I could care less that you knew that I did not do that for my wife…, I….. Hey!! How did you know that???

Pete: …..

Vinnie: What do you mean you watched it on your laptop??

Pete: …..

Vinnie suddenly stops after hearing what Pete had said and thinks back to his wedding last year.

Vinnie: Oh my God, I did forget to turn off the laptop that you used to be my best man on my wedding on the boat!!! Are you telling me that you had witnessed it all???

Pete: ….

Vinnie: You are lying when you tell me that you saw that birth mark on my left shoulder!! Everyone knows that it is on my right… errr….

Quickly he remembers that there’s a camera watching him as he starts to smile and shakes his head to Pete.

Vinnie: You almost got me there Pete, but seriously. How did you get Iris so far to mess with my head Pete?? Did you attempt to once again hypnotize me??

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Then at least you have to admit that you did that ventroligist act

Pete: …..

Vinnie: No? What do you mean no?? Don’t tell me that I can honestly understand what Iris is barking???

Iris: Woof!!!

Vinnie turns his attention to the tablet with an annoyed look on his face

Vinnie: It’s un polite to interfere during a discussion that two adults are having iris. I…

Vinnie face palms himself, realizing that he understands her barking, there’s no denying it now as he starts to breathe heavy. Slowly he rolls his hand away from his face as his fingers pull down upon his lower lip in frustration.

Vinnie: Why me??

We can see Pete hobble off the hotel room with his tablet as iris is barking happily at him as Vinnie stands there silently.

Until….

Vinnie: NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

We have the shot towards Vinnie waking up from his bed, poured all in sweat as he has woken up from apparently a bad dream. He looks around, the bedroom of his hotel room is dark and quiet. We see Pete sleeping in his own little bed on the foot end of Vïnnie’s bed, causing him to sigh and shake his head in disbelief.

Vinnie: Good grief, I thought that this was real. It sounded real, it looked so real and I could have sworn that I have heard Iris bark as if she was in the room next to mine!!

He drops backwards into his pillow, his gaze is directed towards the ceiling as he is thinking back about what he has dreamt about just a few moments ago.

Vinnie: What could this mean???

Vinnie grabs the alarm clock next to his bed, looking at the time as it reads that it is only 2 am in the evening. He places it back on the nightstand as he puts both hands to his face.

Vinnie: Why do I get these weird dreams?? It’s like Pete is having some sort of control over me and I cannot stop it!!!

He breathes for a few moments before slowly dropping his hands away from his face, his gaze is directed towards Pete who is seemingly still sleeping.

Vinnie: Could it be true?? Is it really so what others say about me???

A tear is shed as he slowly moves his left side of his face into his pillow. Trying to hide the tear that he had shed a few moments, clearly hurt by comments about him made by others.

Vinnie: People always tell me that I am weird, that I am a freak. That I do not belong, that I cannot accomplish anything on my own. Hell even my title reign was a fluke, all because I talk to a cactus and they cannot.

Or is there more to this than meets the eye??

He tosses his head to the other side of his bed, trying to fall back to sleep. Wanting to forget the feelings that he is enduring right now, but he is too stressed to do so.

Vinnie: Fuck!!!!

He sits back up again, driving his knuckles into the side of his head. Trying to push away the thoughts that keep coming back inside his head.

Vinnie: Stop…, please stop… I’m not crazy!!!

Vinnie’s eyes turn towards his cactus, thoughts run through his mind as if why a cactus is even sleeping in a miniature bed on top of his own bed??? Why he keeps dragging a cactus along to begin with and why….

Vinnie: Why??

There’s a soft chuckle escaping his lips as he shakes his head while resuming to chuckle some more.

Vinnie: Are you seriously  asking yourself why Vinnie??? As if you are expecting to give yourself an answer that would make everything better?? Oh sure, look for an answer to hide behind as an excuse and make another fun promo to please these people….. or to make others shake their heads as if they are entitled to judge me as a freak?? Oh sure of course.., there’s nothing more than someone that wants to judge the outside of what I truly am huh??

So who should I blame??

He softly bites upon his lower lip, as if to quit himself for a few moments as if he does not want to spoil it right away.

Vinnie: Was it senora Martinez?? My kindergarten teacher?? Or was it perhaps nurse Viola?? The then twenty year old nun that told me that I should not care too much about what others think of me…. And I tried to do so!! Only because I cared what she thought of me, but she only cared of doing Good in the name of HIM….. But that wasn’t because she cared what I thought!! No it was onloy to get into the good side of HIM!!!

He looks upwards and smiles….

Vinnie: I’ll let it slide for now, before Father Shephard will judge me as a sinner. And we cannot have that now can we??

A sinister smile emerges upon his face before slowly sliding out of his bed and walking towards the balcony. He slowly opens the doors and walks over to the edge of the balcony and watches over the lights of Las Vegas….

Vinnie: But is HE the problem?? Or is he the solution to my situation?? But I doubt that it will be this easy to begin with…. Because if HE sends me on a mission, then be assured that I am not going to be persuaded to jump inside a whale for three days before changing my mind!!! But it is so much easier to point your finger to the ones that you do believe in instead of something that you cannot see. Like a man out there whom is the reason why I am the way I am right now???

And no, I’m not talking about Ben Jordan…, because he is the ultimate reaction to my problem… a problem that I have been trying to push away from me for quite some time… until I saw your interview this past Climax Control.

He gazes towards the seemingly endless lights in the horizon in front of him. Listening to the sounds of people talking, cars driving and any other sound that you could expect from Las Vegas.

Vinnie: I do not blame you for everything though…, it would be so wrong to stoop so low that I cannot believe that you have been kept away from me for so long my amigo…ànd we all are amigo’s aren’t we???

A sinister smile emerges further and further upon his mouth.

Vinnie: And amigo’s tell each other the truth don’t they?? Because that’s why you are amigo’s that the other would except the harsh reality that your opinionated mind works!!! Or at least as where you can give honest reasons behind your opinion in the hope to convince the other that you are right. And you are such a justified individual that it does not matter what you are saying isn’t it?? Because you are so close to HIM that everything you say is right no matter what!!! To the point that I am assured when Father and Mother Shephard create a little sheep herder that it would almost be a second you huh??? And do not worry mi amigo, you do not have to deny the truth that shall set you free….

He closes his eyes and spreads his arms for a few moments before slowly re opening them again and smile as he stares into the lights and the darkness past the city of Las Vegas, Nevada.

Vinnie: What was it that you told the world hm?? Over and over again telling.. no almost preaching like words that rolled from your mouth. Almost to the point of being so repetitive…. Hmm??? Oh yes, all Vinnie had to do was come up to you and ask….. isn’t that wonderful?? How easy it would seem like for all you fools out there that would prefer to be conservative like him. That wish to do the same thing over and over again… as if you would settle with eating a cheese sandwich every single day around 11 am…. To be what they want you to be…. What was it what the wise words of the singer of Rage Against The Machine often preached upon in his music??? What was it again??

Oh yes….,

Now you do what they want ya……

Remember that line my amigo???

A sinister smile comes over his lips.

Vinnie: Oh don’t worry, I know I am taking that line way out of contest of what it originally was destined to be. But isn’t it that what the written and spoken word can become for everyone out there in this world?? To get a deeper meaning behind another opinion…. One that I am sure you never wished to uphold… didn’t ya???

Oh of course you do not wish to be the spokes person of the common man?? Because you do not wish to be considered boring!! You just don’t accept anything that was different than what you are used to isn’t it??? Including to cactus speaking people like yours truly. Whom I to this very day remember taking THAT what you held so dear to your heart??? Something that you are trying to rekindle that burning flame that died off seemingly after I beat you huh Austin???

Whoops, I let the cat out of the bag on that one!!!

There’s a moment of silence

Vinnie: And still, how does that explain the nightmares of yours truly?? Good question… and unlike you I know the answer Austin… jealousy…, a word that I am sure that you will deny ever accentuating any part of your existence huh Austin?? Because you are everything that is pure… and I am a man that talks to a cactus….

And yet you are the one that ruined yourself mi amigo…. Remember??? Oh of course you do…, you just are too stubborn to admit it don’t ya???

But I am not Austin… remember?? December fifteenth 2019??? Elimination Chamber??? Oh I know you do amigo…. We all do right??? The night that you finally cheered over the fact that I was no longer the shame over your entire career. The blemish that has haunted you for six months…. All because you were too fucking selfish to reclaim your revenge upon the way Austin James Mercer always wanted the world to know…. To let them know how Austin James Mercer would extract HIS revenge upon those who has done wrong to him.

Het the words sink in for a few moments before continuing.

Vinnie: Strong words huh Austin? And yet I have not even started explaining myself…, oh no. I want you to foam from the mouth for a bit longer…. Because lets face it…, that’s what you did to me since that day Austin…. Pushing the seeds of your selfish life into mine…. Where you wanted to injure me permanently… hitting my head into the steel cage before hitting the Mercenary Kick while an official was checking on my health?? Is that how you do things Austin?? Or should I ask whether jealousy has risen his ugly head once more… And all you do is telling the world that I wanted to make a statement???

How pathetic you are amigo…, how selfish and low you have fallen. A man that wants to take pride into giving the Internet championship the prestige that it deserves?? Oh sure… hide behind Austin 2.0 and repeat everything that you ever wanted to do what you have done before… only trying to wipe out the one part of history that you could not forget…. And yet you made one mistake amgio… instead of giving me bad dreams… you should have finished what you had started….

Now it is my turn amigo…., I will be the nightmare that you cannot and will not ever forget…

With that Vinnie’s eyes close as the shot fades

That next morning

We see Vinnie downstairs in the restaurant, serving himself some fresh bread and some orange juice. Looking over what more he could eat for breakfast as Bill Barnhart walks up to him.

Bill: Hey Vinnie, do you know what Iris and Pete have been up to lately???

Vinnie looks up at him with a questionable look on his face.

Vinnie: What do you mean??

Bill: Well for some reason I have seen Pete dancing on iris her rendition of I am too Sexy, they Skype a lot and for some reason it seems that Pete is telling her secret messages.

Vinnie rolls his eyes and sighs.

Vinnie: I will talk to Pete about it Bill…., I…

Bill: No that’s just it Vinnie, whatever that he is doing it seems to be helping.

Vinnie looks up at Bill with a questionable look on his face.

Vinnie: Helping???

Bill: For some reason she has not eaten Nacho’s since the last Climax Control.

Vinnie: So?

Bill shakes his head

Bill: You don’t get it do you?? She has been eating fruit for the last two days.

Now Vinnie understands what Bill is trying to tell him

Vinnie: Are you trying to tell me that Iris is going healthy???

Bill is nodding his head, he continues to ramble on and on about it. But Vinnie has dozed his mind into something completely different and is ignoring Bill like he has done before.

Vinnie: He is a miracle.

Bill: That’s what I told Bea also… I..,

He continues to ramble on and on as Vinnie repeats that sentence in a soft whisper, so soft that Bill did not hear it as Vinnie walks over to his table and is staring into the void while forgetting his breakfast.

Bill: Are you going to eat that Vinnie???

Vinnie: Yes…….,

Bill: Ah that’s a shame, I really love that garlic bread that you picked up earlier. But maybe I should follow what Iris is doing. I….

Vinnie: Garlic bread……

Bill looks up at Vinnie and scratches his head.

Bill: Are you okay????

Vinnie: Yes….,.

Bill: Good, I was worried whether you had the same dreams as I was having?? Like that I could actually understand Pete and Iris!!! Isn’t that weird????

Vinnie: Yes…..,.

His gaze is still stuck somewhere in front of him, Bill looks at the same direction not sure what Vinnie is looking at.

Bill: You okay man???

Vinnie: Yes…., I just had an idea….

Bill: Good, well I guess I will let you be and think over that idea that you apparently have on your mind and I don’t want to be part of it in any way or shape. See ya!!!

Bill takes off, grabbing the bread of Vinnie’s plate to see whether he would notice it or not and shrugs as he notices that Vinnie has not moved yet.

Bill: Oh well, at least I got what I came for…

With that Bill walks off and leaves Vinnie alone….he gazes into the void until…

Vinnie: Is he gone???

The camera man nods the camera up and down, signalling a yes.

Vinnie: Good, Bill is a nice guy and all. But sometimes…., well often he gets under my skin. I mean seriously, as if he can hear cactuses talk.

As if I need more at this moment to think about than my quest for Internet Gold and getting back into the ring with Jack Washington. The man that won the right to become the King for a Day…. Congrats Jack…, how have you been feeling as of late amgio? Did you have a fiesta?? Hold a siesta?? Drank your way to the bar in the hotel and try to buy everyone a drink that you meet??? Or do I not need to show my amusement in this matter?? Like you care amigo, like I care what you care about to be honest I mean lets face it, it apprrently is successful not to care these days…., right???

He chuckles, while looking at his plate and realizes that there’s not much left to eat as he grabs the glass of orange juice

Vinnie: I will not make excuses amigo, you beat me and the others to host a show. I just hope you are doing so much a better job than what our Queen for the past day has attempted to portray. Clearly wanting to show the world what she wanted to see as that gets her worked up no??? I have to admit, I really wanted to make a show like you will be in the foreseeable future… but I am sure that it will not be as Mariachi like in the way I had envisioned. A kick the pinata…, a Taco Bell food fight…and who knows?? Who knows I would have demanded an Internet title match to end up the night. Just like I did at last years Summer XXXtreme… but I have heard you and the others quite enough about that fluke win no???

It’s okay, as amigo’s we can tell each other the truth amigo… it’s what separates us from the others no??? Or at least from the liars and the thieves in our lives.

He takes another sip from the orange juice before walking over to the table and grab some more bread and some cheese and other food to eat before returning to his spot.

Vinnie: I know you are feeling one step closer to your dream of becoming World champion. I remember that near ending words of your promo so well, it fueled your desire like no other amigo. As you believed it what you had said, believing that you had to do whatever it took to climb that ladder and grab that figuratively crown that was inside that briefcase that you needed.

I wonder, wijll you be wearing the crown?? And the cape?? The scepter?? Or are you just going out there like you have done every single moment of your life??? Of course you are, why change a broken record when it is successful? I compliment you, as a former champion of the world to one that I am sure will be one in the near or far future. And yet…, one day the broken record will crumble and you will have to find another vinyl record to replace the biggest hit that you were in love with before the next. Its like hearing Stairway to Heaven for the very first time after being used to listen to garbage for the entirety of your stinking life is it not?? Hmm? I know a way or two about letting you whistle a different tune when it comes down to wrestling inside that six sided ring Jack… no more ladders, no more briefcases. Just you and me, how much more simpler could it very well be hmm?? And yet the simplicity of it all is just merely being aware of what is out there…

Just like I have attempted to reveal an alternate universe out there to Austin James Mercer on what the future holds and reality could very well be. Only to allow your heart and soul to reform to the existence of that what you wish to ignore or even dare to hate. The same thing I am oing to be asking you Jack… will it be the night where you once again climb the emotional ladder of success and reach for the heavens?? As you had already climbed the Stairway to Heaven that Robert Plant has been singing about since day one of the band that mad him famous??

And yet it’s only directions in life that we are able to pick for ourselves isn’t it?? The path that you had picked is the fasted track to glory and becoming world heavyweight champion. And even though I am more than willing to applaud you for your direction in life.. The one that you are apparently too stubborn to relinquish from your rear view mirror. Only to realise that it has been me all along that has been staring youd own since merely a few weeks ago. Being the one that is the hunter for gllry that you have been so far. Because you were the one that sat back in the passengers seat in the back. Being able to overlook everyone’s move and spoken word that have been uttered. As it made you the one that stands in the shadows, waiting for that one moment glorious moment that would set you out of the shadows and into the spotlights.

The only question that needs to be answered… is what is next Jack??

He is quiet for a few moments, whispering the same question about what is next for him.

Vinnie: It would be so like you to say that a match with Vinnie is next… and even though in reality you are absolutely right…, you are farther away from the truth and you don’t even know half of it. Because it is not the night where you give your glorious victory a follow up in your tale of success. Oh no Jac,k it is the night where you have to scratch and claw, where you have to fight and grind your teeth to succeed once more. The very same night that you will realize that this wasn’t just a stepping stone to something far more greater goal in life. It is the night where you have to claw, where you have to fight and scratch and whatever it is that simplifies the struggle that you will have. The struggle of keeping your hop alive before I will stomp you back into the figuratively ground before wiping my boots off on you and walk them dry.

I do tend to forgive, yet I do not tend to forget. And whereas I am willing forgive you unlike our current Internet Champion. I would urge you not to ruin that special moment that we may have this coming Climax Control amigo. Because that special moment comes only once in a lifetime and has faded away way before you would even know it.

I warn you Jack… it’s nothing like you have never seen and experienced before. But it is the life lesson that you and everyone out there needs to be educated by. The lesson of simplifying the reality, the reality that should not be stuck and broken down because you are opiniated. Because unlike your hope and dreams that you are having…, I hold YOUR future in the palms of my hands so that I can squeeze the life out of you and enjoy every single moment of it.

I warn you though, don’t become like Austin though?? Because he has ruined his life in a way that the after effect still needs to be felt at a later date. Some people will understand right away when their lives will turn for the worse… whereas others may need time and a helping hand to graduately understand that their lives were wrong… So don’t be foolish Jack, do not decide against better judgment to become an Austin James Mercer.

Because lets face it Jack, just like his string of successes will come to an end to yours truly when I snatch that belt away from him. But the same could very well happen if you do what you should not be doing at all…. Look me in the eyes and realize that you may have been very fortunate the last time we were in that same ring…. ;But now??? Nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. Mano a mano…., the one true definition of being a king and remaining a king… even if your price is worth nothing more than a mere day….

With that the shot fades to darkness

26
Supercard Archives / King For The Day Match
« on: June 05, 2020, 08:27:21 PM »
 
To be the King or not to be the King…, that’s the question. Part one

Vinnie: To be or not to be, that’s the question.

A familiar quote opens up the shot in the hotel lobby where Senor Vinnie is standing there amongst SCW superstar Bill Barnhart and his wife Bea.  Where he is standing in the middle of the lobby, while having Cactus Pete sitting in front of him in a directors chair, having a cigar stuck in his skin and having a script in front of him. Vinnie looks at Pete after finishing his sentence as if the cactus has said something

Pete: …..

Vinnie nods his head as he once again stands upon his position, looking at the “crowd” of Bea and Bill while their Bulldog Iris is eating from a bowl of nacho’s that Pete had ordered for her a few moments ago.

Vinnie: To be or not to be……..,

There’s a moment of silence

Vinnie: That’s the question…..

Pete: ………

Vinnie looks back at Pete, with a puzzled look upon his face.

Vinnie: I did just as you asked of me Pete, you know?? Putting some more dramatic nuances into it.

Pete: …….

Bill and Bea look on as the two friends bicker between each other as Bill looks over to his wife with a puzzled look on his face.

Bill: I sometimes wonder what the hell that his cactus friend is telling him Bea.

Bea: You do?

Bill looks away from his wife and back to Vinnie, who has grabbed himself a small mirror that he had in his pocket and uses it to comb his hair.

Vinnie: I didn’t said that I was curious whether these two could have an intelligent conversation, it would only make me understand the two even better than I do.

Bea looks at the two before turning her head back to her husband with a puzzled look on her face.

Bea: You have often problems figuring out Iris, let alone some guy with his potted plant. I tell you this Bill, I think you should try to let go off trying to break your head over these two.

The camera cut back to Vinnie after combing his hair and checking his teeth and gums to see whether they look healthy or not.

Vinnie: Back to me?? Okay…, I am sure I have got this right now Pete….

He coughs a few times and looks down to the ground, he repeats the line of what he has to say a few times in a soft whisper. Following it up with loosening the muscles in shoulders and then loosening his neck.

Vinnie: To be…., no wait… wait a moment.

He turns around, he gets to the floor and does some pushups and then gets back to his feet before facing Pete again.

Bea: He really tries to get into his role huh???

Bill nods his head in agreement as Vinnie looks around in an attempt to get his focus back.

Vinnie: To be…, or not to be…. Now THAT’S the question……

Bill: Now I am sure that the NOW part didn’t belong in the…

Bea: Shh, he is improvising

Pete: ……

Vinnie ignores the reactions from Pete as he has really got himself into the role of playing Hamlet and continues to utter the poem with slight alterations of course.

Vinnie: Whether ‘tis noble in the mind to suffer when I whoop your ass
Or to to take arms against a sea of troubles that you will be enduring when I slap the Rings of Mariachi on your ass.

Bill: I never knew that Shakespeare was such an emotional writer, great stuff.

Bea rolls her eyes and shakes her head while Vinnie gets more and more into his version of the third act and first scene of Hamlet

Vinnie: And by opposing end them??? …… What the *bleep* are you talking about Pete????

Finally Pete has managed to get under the skin of Vinnie, causing him to stop in his tirade, believing every word that he uttered in the process.

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Now I know that being a professional that there aren’t the original words that Shakespeare wrote down!! But by God, those words are from centuries ago!! He never experienced a Burrito in his life!! Let alone a full blooded handsome Latino male like yours truly!!

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Just like what I have done in so many different areas Pete, I bring some extra class to whatever it is that I am doing. Nobody else cares about a play like this?? Well nobody and some old folks of course

Vinnie peeks over at Bill, hoping that he won’t feel personally confronted by this statement from the former champion. But Bill is too busy having a discussion with his wife to have even noticed what Vinnie had said.

Pete: …..

Vinnie’s eyes almost bulge out of his sockets after hearing what Pete had said to him.

Vinnie: YOU TAKE THAT BACK!!! My improvisations of this old folks play is perfection if I say it myself!! And guess what?? I did!! And I am far from being as boring as Lachlan Kane, because that idiot never show up when he is supposed to!!!

Pete: …….

Vinnie: OH sure!! Go change your opinion to people that are just like parrots, imitating everything that others say. Just to think that they are cool or perhaps inventive to begin with!!

Pete: …..

And no!! I don’t need you to do the talking for me!! Who do you think I am?? I am not some idiot that doesn’t wish the world to know his first name you know!!!

Pete: ….

Vinnie: The only reason I allow you to speak to me like this is because you have a degree in classic theatre and DOD Pete. But to this very day I wonder what kind of Dungeon Master would allow an Goblin to slay the hero with a feather of a pigeon??

Pete: …. Oh please stop with the nonsense that this ogre’s father mated with a blind geese!!! Of course that’s not possible!!! Because not even a Pterodactyl would stoop that low to allow himself to be seen with someone as low as dirt!!!

The argument between Pete and Vinnie heat up, causing Iris to start to look up from her bowl and start to growl and bark towards Vinnie. Causing him to raise his arms in the air and look around in utter disgust, before turning his attention to Bill.

Vinnie: Bill? Can you please tell your dog that if she doesn’t stop barking and growling that I won’t pay for her desert???

Bill looks up from the discussion with his wife with a puzzled look on his face.

Bill: Desert?? You never told us about any desert??? Bea!! Did you know about this???

Bea: I had told you this on the way over here Bill, that both Vinnie and Pete would give her a three course meal. And seeing she already had her soup and now her bowl of nacho’s?? What more could you expect but desert??

Bill: I object!! She gets gas from too much whipped cream!!!

The tow of them start to argue, causing Vinnie, Pete and even Iris to stop with what they were doing and stare at them in amazement.

Pete: ……

Vinnie: I agree Pete, this is just completely a waste of time. To be honest, the same could be said about Lachlan Kain and Finn Whelan. I guess the two of them got stuck somewhere in a whisky brewery down the road and start to chase some leprechaun in the hopes to find some pot of gold at the end of a rainbow. I mean don’t they know that it’s against company regulations to leave the hotel until you are scheduled to compete? But thankfully I am aware of the strict policy that our beloved owners of the SCW uphold. I am sure that there will be a decent punishment that these two jackoffs have to endure before entering this match. You know, maybe cleaning every hotel room?? Doing the dishes?? Removing every doggie doodoo that Iris manages to drop every time she gets excited for food???

Iris: Bark!!!

Vinnie: Exactly, I could not have said it any better Iris. I mean seriously, we are promised to have six men do their job to entertain and educate these fans that have to stay home and what they do?? I am sure that they are just wasting their and our time with some Irish Rip-off for a Pina Colada. But anyways, if they do not deliver the right punishment… be assured, that in this ladder match?? I will break every single bone in their bodies.

Pete: …..

Vinnie: Now granted Pete, you are right. There have been three of my five fellow indulgent and obviously impatient co stars int his play that I like to call To Be The King Or Not To Be The King play, written by Cactus Pete Shakespeare. But they are only subdued to a role of being an extra. To fill up the spaces of where we need someone to fill time while I am allowed to take a sip and catch a breath. Because lets face it, being a part of a play like this tells the world that you need to have a pair of lungs as if you want to run the Marathon of New York and Boston combined.

Pete: …….

No I clearly stated a marathon Pete, not some sort of 100 meters dash or going for the 110 meter hurdles. Because every idiot that thinks that speed is the way to go are wrong, they need to have their brains examined for as many holes like a Gouda cheese. Because speed kills, just like being slammed into a ladder that you just sat up to be climbed upon a few moments ago.

Pete: …..

Vinnie: I know Pete, you cannot have a play with merely extra’s, you need someone that the audience like these two

Vinnie points at Bill and Bea, who have reconciliated with each other and stopped their argument.

Vinnie: Like I said, you need someone that the audience can identify. And that would be me, a gorgeous hunk of a man that has got everything going for himself… and yet is still not satisfied with everything he has accomplished in life, because every time I set foot upon any stage in life I want to improve….

Bill: Well spoken Vinnie.

Vinnie: Gracias senor Bill

Bill turns his attention to Bea and is about to ask her something.

Bea: He said thank you Bill…

Vinnie: Indeed senora Bea, I said thank you. And I also should say thanks to a man that I should see as the bad man in this play.

Bill: Boo!!!

Vinnie: The man that would do anything for me not to reach my goal in life


Bill: BOOO!!!!!!

Vinnie: A man that would get your blood pumping and you wish to boo him every time you see him get on stage.

Bill gets up from his seat and is about to boo even louder, but is stopped by Bea.

Bea: ot now dear, Vinnie is currently portraying his role as Hamlet

Bill sits down again as he thanks for Bea to stop him as he got too carried away

Vinnie: But even if you are the man that would do anything in his power to stop me, I am the one that believes in a happy ending. I believe in the fact that the hero should always prevail, to give people like these and many others around the world hope.

Bill: You tell them Vinnie!!!

Bea attempts to stop Bill as he gets too carried away in the speech that Vinnie is giving.

Vinnie: Because societies and nations are build upon hope, hope that one day everything will be alright and that senor Vinnie shall be crowned…. King…. Even if it is merely for a day.

With that the shot fades with a smiling senor Vinnie.

To be the King or not to be the King…., that’s the question. Part two

Do Royalties really matter in today’s society???

Good question, I’ve often wondered this myself to be honest…. Err wait, before I go further in a long assed discussion I shall introduce myself.

(a few coughs can be heard as it is followed up by someone clearing his throat and finally a do re mi)

That hit the spot, of course you have already guessed it. I am your favourite Mariachi…. Senor Vinnieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

The long emphasis on the e is cut short by a soft bump that is barely caught by the microphone that is installed in the laptop that Senor Vinnie had signed into. We cannot see him yet because Vinnie has pushed the 17 inch screen downwards upon the keyboard for whatever reason he has to do so. We can all second guess a few times, but with the Mariachi of Wrestling there’s always a million plus opportunities for an answer.

Voice: Uhm Vinnie???

A female’s voice can be heard coming from the build in speakers of Vinnie’s laptop, signalling us that is watching this that apparently Vinnie has made contact with someone else. Again the question is for us to ask ourselves is whether Vinnie knew or not…

Vinnie: Are you already there Willow????

A sigh can be heard coming from the laptop, it’s followed up by some whispers that clearly are not for the listening ears of our junior viewers. (discretion is advised) But finally decides to respond

Willow: Yes Vinnie, I just sat down behind my laptop after grabbing myself a cup of coffee and I’m all set to do our Skype session for Willow’s behind the scenes show.

Vinnie: Wait.., I have got so much things to do, I….

Willow can be heard mumbling to herself

Willow: (mumbling) What an idiot…, I told him that the live feed would start at 2 pm and it’s already 2 minutes past 2.

She sighs

Willow: Please don’t take too long Vinnie, after this we have our weekly review with Jason Adams and Belinda Simone. I…

Vinnie comes back into view as he has put on sunglasses and then pushes the screen back up to normal view. Willow looks at him as she starts to raise her eyebrow.

Willow: Uhm Vinnie??

Vinnie: Si???

Willow: Why are you wearing sunglasses??

Vinnie: Because the sun is shining and I….

Willow rolls her eyes after hearing his answer

Willow: But your curtains are closed??? Did you violate our wellness policy???

Vinnie takes off the sunglasses and stares at Willow with a look of curiosity on his face.

Vinnie: I only drank that one bottle that I found in the hallway of my hotel room, I knew I shouldn’t have picked that one up.

Willow: Err.., I only made a joke. I…,

Vinnie turns his gaze away from the screen as he is thinking back to that moment

Vinnie: I knew that there was something strange with that bottle, I mean seeing it was on a cleanings lady car in the hallway?? She was singing some German song…,

Willow: Err, Vinnie???

Vinnie: Or at least I assumed it was German, it could have very well been Danish or Swedish. She had long blonde hair you know.

Willow: I give up…,

Vinnie snaps out of his thoughts after hearing the response from Willow as he raises his eyebrow.

Vinnie: I did not raise a quitter Willow…,

This reaction catches Willow off guard.

Willow: What???f

Vinnie: You said you would give up, I mean seriously?? I know your program sucks and all, but to quit after only like what?? Three episodes???

Willow: Err Vïnnie? I have been doing this for like three years now. I….,

Vinnie: No wonder you never got off a good start, you always got stuck with mediocre wrestlers. I mean now you have El Mariachi… Senor Vinnie!!! The Mariachi Of Wrestling!! The…

Willow(groans): Yeah we know who you are Vinnie, we only have so much to ask and so much time to do it in. So why don’t we start off with….

Vinnie: I should ask Fenris about that cleaning lady….

Willow: What???

Vinnie: He is Icelandic, I am sure he knows a few words across the border of his lovely island in Europe.

Willow: But…,

Vinnie: Come to think about it, I have always been taught that blue liquid is usually a bad thing to drink. I mean seriously, why would you let a bottle with blue liquid hanging around a hallway?? There are people with children you know!!

Willow: With that said, I…

Vinnie: Or dogs, or in my case a cactus. It should be against the law!!!!

Willow: HEY!! Vinnie!!!

Vinnie stops his rambling, he stares at the screen of his laptop as he notices that Willow is irritated and breathing heavy.

Vinnie: Si???

Willow: DO I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION NOW???

Vinnie: Si…., I have heard every word you sad you know?? You don’t have to react so viciously  or something.

Willow takes a deep breath and then remembers that this is a live interview that will be transmitted on the SCW network. She then brings back one of her famous smiles and shows why she is a professional.

Willow: Ladies and gents, welcome to another weekly episode of Willows Den. Where I, Pussy Willow ask the hard questions to our Superstars and Bombshells. The question that YOU out there want to know about.

She brushes a hair out of her face and looks at the first question on her card and smiles before turning her attention to Vinnie.

Willow: Vinnie, you have been a former world champion and obviously want another crack at it. So far you lost your rematch against Ben Jordan, recently lost to Griffin Hawkins in a match many fans have been wanting to see again. How do you feel about the year 2020 so far??

Vinnie scratches his chin, nodding his head while thinking over the question that Willow had asked him.

Vinnie: Well obviously I want another shot at becoming a two-time champion, but before I do that I need to finish some unfinished businesses.

Willow cocks her head sideways, not expected that answer.

Willow: Like what Vinnie??

Vinnie smiles as he shakes his head sideways

Vinnie; Oh now come on Willow, I know for a fact that this isn’t a question on your card that the fans had been dying to know. But before you are about to change the rules, I will give you a freebie. A scoop so to speak no???

Willow: A scoop?? This is interesting…, does this have to do with Bill and Bea Barnhart???

Vinnie shakes his head once more from left to right, signalling that Willow is far off on that question.

Vinnie: Oh Willow, how I would love to say that this is the biggest secret that I have been hiding since last December. But no…, Senor Bill and Senora Bea and I have come to a mutual understanding of some sorts. Making it a nullified suggestion that this has got anything… and I mean ANYTHING to do what I need to finish what I had started last year. But I will give you a tip of the hat to your futile attempt for sure…..

Willow: Griffin Hawkins???

Vïnnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head.

Vinnie: I forgive you for the lack of confidence that is currently oozing of your forehead senorita Willow, clearly you are at lost for words when the answer does not mix the order of questions that you had planned this entire interview upon. But no, you see Senor Griffin Hawkins and I have what they call a mutual respect…. And we both want to bring home the decisive result on who the better man is… But again, I have to disappoint you with a no senorita. This goes far deeper into what I need to do to redeem what I have lost… But you will find out at Into The Void… or at least… if you can stay awake for that long

He grins as Willow looks on with a look of being confused.

Willow: Err.., right…, you have been assigned to the King For The Day ladder match, what are your thoughts about that??

Vinnie puts back on his sunglasses and moves his face sideways and pretends to stare at Willow through a camera that isn’t there.

Vinnie: Oh now come on Willow?? I have not been able to answer the question on how I am feeling this year is going?? I mean surely you want to hear about that don’t you?? And how I love to face Griffin once more??

Willow: Well…,

Vinnie: You see Willow, no offence. But I only took this interview because it was pointed at me that I am contractual obligated to do so. Of course I prefer to do my interviews with senor Pete….

Willow manages to interrupt Vinnie:

Willow: Pete the Cactus???

This causes Vinnie to turn sideways towards the camera on his laptop, sighing before lowering his sunglasses slightly.

Vinnie: Senor Pete is my manager, he is my amigo, he is the one that completes me and also terrorizes my sleep with odd dreams that never make sense!! So in order to answer your question?? Yes he is Pete the Cactus…

Willow: ……

Vinnie: But back to what is more importantly, my year is all about redemption. It is all about me being able to smile down upon each and every other persons faces and…

He suddenly stops and smiles, causing to attract Willows curiosity.

Willow: And???

Vinnie: And what senorita willow???

Willow: You said that you wanted to be able to smile down upon each and ever other persons faces and? And then what???

Vinnie: Yes, I have to agree that 2020 is an interesting year so far Willow, I had some fun matches, made some new amigo’s, made sure that Pete’s romance with Iris continues and grew an alliance that would be very interesting indeed.

Willow: Err…, you changed the subject Vinnie.

Vinnie: Oh Willow, all I did was answer the final part of your original question that you asked me. The way I see it is that my answers fit perfectly into the line of expectations that you clearly did not have.

Willow: But…,

Vinnie: Just like you had the curiosity that killed at least someone’s cat…. And before anyone out there is calling any animal rights awareness group…. Know that I was referring to the classic 80’s pop group that little Vinnie was fan off!!!!

Willow: Err…, right…,

Vinnie: Oh sure!! Everyone loved the Spice Girls, but nobody admitted to ever buy one single or album from them. Or what about Wham?? NKOTB??? The Dolly Dots???

Willow lowers her head and mumbles something in disgust, knowing that already 20 minutes have gone to waste to something that should have been an interview for the ladder match at the Into The Void super show.

Willow: Why me??? Why???

Vinnie: But all it is boiling down to is what the people want to know!! Well my social media has been curious of why I am in this ladder match to begin with???? As if it is a conspiracy or something?? I wonder if it is that people are already wondering whether I am holding others back?? Sending them back to the line in hopes for an opportunity to face Warren Steele??? And that made me think

Willow raises her head out of her hands and looks at Vinnie with a puzzled look on her face.

Willow: It did???

Vinnie: Oh sure it did Willow, it made me realize that apparently I am not the only wrestler that the fans of this company are concerned with. And it made me a proud member of this organization.

Willow: Proud?? How do you mean???

Vinnie: Well I came to the conclusion Willow that since the departure of some of the legendary greats of this company, this company had fallen to mediocrity. Maybe there were a few names here and there that kept some crowds interested by viewing this product as some sort of relief. You know, trying to escape your every days life by being bored by the boring lives of others. You of all people should understand that Willow.

Willow: Wait…, hey!!!

Vinnie: Now calm down, I realized that I did this company a service by entering the ranks and made people notice me. Hell, I even brought in a whole new category of fans into this company that it never had before.

Willow: I shudder to ask…, but what category???

Vinnie: Well the agricultural sector of course!!!!

Willows head drops down to the table, just inches above hitting the table as she has clearly given up to do a serious interview session with the former champion. Who at this point has not taken any notice of Willow and continues to ramble on.

Vinnie: Just the other day I checked the growth on the sale of cactus plants have increased with 200 percent since the day I joined this company, now if that isn’t being a major impact player then what is???

Willow:……..

Clearly not even noticing that Willow has given up in its entirely as he continues to ramble on.

Senor Vinnie: It’s why I am pitted in this ladder match to become the King For The Day, because lets face it. Even though I would understand the draw it would have if me and Ben would face of again, I understand that Senor Cross earned that shot. I also understand that being a King solidifies my stature int his company. A former Golden Briefcase Winner, for some reason not being mentioned as Rookie of the Year.. and yet if you look at it… last year, I was on the top 2 list of most successful wrestlers in the win column period!!

He stops for a few moments as he takes off his sunglasses completely and stares at the laptop without even noticing that Willow has gotten up to grab a drink or something. Being so full of himself makes him oblivious of what others do or say.

Vinnie: I have been world champion, I have been a struggle for many to comprehend.. I am the crème de la crème of the international crop of talent that has come from everywhere. And soon??? I shall be crowned… KING!!!!!

He has risen his head up high, anticipating some response from Willow, but after a few moments he decides to look at the screen. Where he witnesses for the first time that she had left the chat window.

Vinnie: I guess she must have bought a cactus by now????

With that he closes the shot with a satisfied look upon his face.

To be the King or not to be the King….., that’s the question. Part three

We come back to see Senor Vinnie sitting in the hotel gym, having a towel draped across his shoulders after a long work out. He is smiling while drinking some water, noticing the camera and motions for it to come closer as he takes another sip from the bottle of water.

Vinnie: It’s interesting on how to see how things unfold now isn’t it?? Surely I am aware that people will think and say a lot of things that makes sense to themselves, but is that all that needs the mustard to become spicy?? Now forgive me if that does not make any sense to you, but it’s what it is isn’t it?? The reality of it all is that sense is just a concept, an afterthought that people like to consider reality. Confusing opinions with facts, makes it all so much more fun to make them snap if I break them free out of their own bubble isn’t it???

The bubble that they live in, I am aware that it must sound very hypocritical to come out of the mouth that is being accused to talk to a cactus over a million times a year…. And why you may ask??? Well obviously people will state the one thing that their brains have digested since day one, the fact that their eyes are watching a situation unfold before their very eyes… as they are watching me talk to Pete… and yet, is that truly what they should be watching???? Or is it the fact that the one thing that they should be watching is that what they cannot see.

Oh I just love to talk into riddles that makes National Geographic look like 3rd grade student who is still stuck on what the fuck one plus one is… do your maths fools, it’s quite obvious that you have not even grown up to the capability of grasping the reality even if it is spitting you right in the face.

But I can wait….

A soft sinister chuckle can be heard as he wipes off the sweat from his brow with the towel he brought with him, holding it close to his face for a few moments as he inhales the scent of his own sweat from the fabric. He slowly drops the towel and places it next to him on the bench he is sttign on and breathes heavily.

Vinnie: I remembered the first time I participated in this organization, the new guy. People were hesitant to talk to me…, not because of my antics… but merely because they did not know what I was capable off. Fast forward quite some time further and they still don’t see what I truly am all about.. and that’s so wonderful to see that evolution in the human brain and its psyche has come to a conclusion as that most of you are just too stuck by playing it safe…. Telling the world what is good and what is bad… and all you could have figured out was that we all are so close… And yet so far away….

He snaps his fingers and grins.

Vinnie: Whether it is the cactus thing or the fact that I am a supposed Mariachi artist that thinks he can wrestle…, you only like to watch the things that you wish you could see isn’t it?? Because watching something is so much different than actually seeing what is truly standing in front of you. And how do you digest that what you wish to see, but are unable to watch?? Hmm? It’s all very simple when you think about it…, you try to kill what you do not understand isn’t it?? Because what has history taught us?? That what people do not understand, they wish to kill or destroy. Show their own dominance over that what they cannot grasp, in fear of being dominated in the end and that is something that nobody wish to experience now is it???

I know I am often diagnosed by people that assume that they can acquire the role of doctor, even if it is for one night to tell me that I am insane. That I don’t belong, that I do not fit in their world because I am different. Telling the world that they are better than yours truly for whatever reason and that they will beat the shit out of me and take whatever dignity I have away from me….

A sigh escapes his mouth as he closes his eyes.

Vinnie: And yet how many have truly succeeded?? Oh sure, I admit that I am not unbeatable. That I have met my match every now and then…, but that makes me better and more prepared for the next time I come face to face with reality. Because I see things, where your deceitful eyes allow you to watch and create a situation where you are most comfortable in. And you know why?? Because you don’t know any better do you?? Instead of assessing the fact that I have yet to lose on any super card this year, I am being stifled by the cactus loving, lack of oxygen pumping into my brain, delusional type of guy…. While you should be focusing on the fact that I am the former World heavyweight champion that sets traps for you to step into and guess what?? You all fell for it like the simple minded individuals that you are….

People are often too slow to learn new things aren’t they?? Scared for the realization that they werfe actually wrong, so in the process they hold on to that one thing that they know and refuse to accept the evolution that must have skipped a brain or two in its path. First it was the big bang theory that set the entire religious world ablaze…, but nowadays nobody even doubts it now don’t they?? Or the fact that the world wasn’t flat but round?? Or the mere fact that nobody ever believed that we could fly and touch the sky?? And yet we did didn’t we?? And yet nobody is willing to accept a man that talks to a plant, because they cannot see what they are watching. Such a shame…,

Whether you are too cocky to give a damn, or the mere fact that you only believe in one thing… totally and utter annihilation as the mere answer to every single problem that you are facing. Because lets be honest huh? Why try to understand something when you can just try to destroy it and never look back?? Simplicity to the fullest is it not??? And then there’s of course the third option that just gets thrown to the wolves and runs around scared, incapable of knowing what is truly out there and just walk into the apocalypse that is waiting out there for you to strike. Just taking its time, because lets face it… destruction will come eventually…, you just need to realize it don’t you??

He smiles as he stretches his arms and stares at the scars and marks that his body has endured from many battles he has gone through in his wrestling career.

Do you only watch me being silly?? Hm?? For any action there’s a reaction isn’t there? For any decision that you make, there’s always the consequences that you need to endure isn’t there?? And by all means, behind this confident smile there could be a heart that is hurting. Suffering from everything you people have said about me, all because you wanted to watch me suffer… and yet, I will not allow you to succeed now will I?? Oh no, instead I will put on a smile… tell the world that happy thoughts will create a happy place. A place where we could all come together and be equals… only problems is that none of you are willing to share aren’t you?? And why is that??

Because you only watch and do not see, because if you saw what you were watching.. you would learn now wouldn’t you?? But oh why would I bother repeat myself over and over again, you won’t be able to see things the way I know you are watching me and allow your futile braincells run overtime over and over again. All because you do not wish to be my equal…., because if you did I am positive you would assume that you already lost huh??

And eventually there are only three names left of the five I originally started with, because two already were incapable of fulfilling the expectations that they either put themselves in or were put in by the powers that be… so that leaves you huh Jack?? Oh sure, I know that there are two more, but I just want to start with the one I saw as my biggest challenge… But I came, I saw and I have adapted Jack. Already you have sprung into the web that I have woven and all you are doing is flap your arms around as if you were a helpless fly, trying to escape and postpone the inevitable death at the tentacles of a waiting spider huh? Typical street thug mentality, typical for those who think that they have seen it all and never back down from a fight. Too bad for you that I will have to teach you that there’s more than just a fight that will stand in your way of reaching for the briefcase and become King… for a Day….

Already blinded by the fact that the only true thing that you are concerned about is looking past this all and become World champion. As if this is merely a waste of your fucking time isn’t it?? Already the billboards should be saying Jack Washington vs. the winner of Ben Jordan vs. Mark Cross… Because there is no doubt that the fighting chances of Jack Washington has exceeded beyond the full 100 percent haven’t they?? Oh of course they have…

He looks into the camera and shakes his head from left to right, signalling that he disagrees.

Vinnie: And why wouldn’t it be this way?? I mean seriously, who would be able to stop you?? Seriously not the Irish version of the three little pigs?? because pigs only manage to survive if they stick together in groups, but in this tale only one pig assumes to be the smartest…., but he has failed the test to build his home of stone that the big bad wolf could not blow down… But that’s for later isn’t it??

I don’t want to move away from you so quickly, because I just felt that we are finally connecting. Or should I say bonding??? And already I can see your brain telling you that I am indeed delusional, that I indeed do not know whether it is Monday or the Night that the bird flew across the coocoos nest. {And that will make you so confident that you forget the warnings that I have told all of you the last time you attempted to watch me, but were unable to see the true warning I have given you.

Such a shame.

But we cannot all have such a thug life like you huh???

He slowly drops his arms to his sides and leans his head backwards, moving it around in circles as if to loosen up his neck muscles before leaning his head backwards.

Vinnie: So what is next to say Jack?? Is there anything to say?? Or should I wait until I get an epiphany from my potted plant after I have given him water and manure?? See Jack? See how easily the world would look so much differently if you just paid more attention to see what you were truly should have been watching to begin with??? But you didn’t, did you? You were too eager to jump the gun right away and blow your chances to make things so much better between us. But I guess the hunger for the unknown has blinded you, to the point whereas I need to make the reality of Alice in Chains song Rooster become a reality… and sow your eyes shut…. Just be aware of what you ask for Jack…, even your lips didn’t ask for it…, your pathetic mind did…. And I am the one that will fulfil everything that you are too ignorant to achieve on your own….

Oh and Jack??? No need to thank me…, it’s a pleasure…

He smiles as he closes his eyes for a few moments, sinking in every word that he has uttered before aiming towards the next name.

Vinnie: Now going from Jack the highly decorated street thug to the voice over of B Movies Stephen Callaway. Now don’t get me wrong Stephen, it’s meant as a compliment. A compliment to hopefully allow you to see the light and walk away of the line of work that me have been doing for quite some time. Now I understand that these words may come across harsh, perhaps even disrespectful. But are they??? Because before you start to speak and utter the words that you have been doing this for quite some time… perhaps years… ask yourself…. A simple question??

If that were the case?? Then why now Stephen?? Why now has fate brought you to this momentous occasion where you could become KING?? Even if it was merely for a day.

Good question huh Stephen?? Why now?? Hm?? Why now?? Why has fate not given you this opportunity so much sooner?? And why has fate brought our destinies together in a ladder match?? Where bodies shall be broken, hopes and dreams shattered and being put on hold for another unknown amount of time? And all for the question why Stephen? Why??? Because as I have already have come to the conclusion is that you have no clue haven’t you??

Such a shame, because lets face it Stephen.. it’s best to either be right or be wrong instead of being clueless to begin with. Clueless to the point that you just wanted to stand on the side of the road and watch others self destruct?? And who knows, perhaps in a ladder match like this that would be the right decision to take. But not if you are unaware of what it is that is at stake Stephen?? You do know what is at stake don’t you??? The honour of being labelled KING for a day?? Now that was the easy part of the question huh?? But that’s the end result of is truly at stake…. The fact of survival… either you survive… or you will be broken, destroyed and maimed for life. But you knew that already didn’t you?? Or did you expect that after a week off after that you would be back to normal?? As if nothing has ever happened??? Now if that would have been the case, then we all would be as simple minded as you huh???

So instead of entering the realm of wrestling, why don’t you just stop?? Quit, retire and join the two whom already have gotten the clue and stayed home. Who have hidden and remained silent for another few weeks… because this isn’t a match for dreamers like you, it’s for the reality that apparently is only acquired by the man that is assumed to be deranged and whatever that would make me the weakest link?? Well just like Jack… you should have seen what you were watching… because I shall be King…. Of success…..

Vinnie stops chuckling and stares into the camera before snapping his fingers and Pete emerges, wearing an Irish green jacket and a green hat. Vinnie smiles as he remains quiet for a few moments as the camera zooms in on Pete.

Pete: …….

Vinnie remains silent and only nods his head in agreement to Pete’s ‘words’

Pete: ……

Vinnie’s face suddenly turns around and snaps his hand in front of Pete, silencing him as Vinnie’s face shows a sly smile.

Vinnie: Now you have to forgive Pete, he sometimes get excited as he starts to utter words of being confused. And I guess we could say the same thing for the spokesperson of O’Malley. A man that I know is obviously a challenge for anyone to fight him in that six sided circle. :But isn’t that what you are O’Malley?? A fighter? A man that wishes to destroy others in his path to success? Oh of course you are not…, but that’s what you wish to portray huh?? The silence, the evil stare that makes me wonder whether you have watched every episode of Pinky and the Brain?? Where you make me realize how tough you are, yet aren’t we all?? Hmm??

A man that comes out of the infamous wrestling school of SCW legend Gabriel and his wife, the school that has produced so  many great talents that have brought joy to the watchful eyes and hearts of the fans….  But that’s not what you are about aren’t you?? A one thought consumes you, a one thought that allows you to brutalize everyone that you see and yet you need someone else to do your talking???

Why is that amigo?? Why are you eluding our waiting ears to be wowed by your simple minded voice of yours?? Is it perhaps that it would make the mystique of your greatness become suddenly nullified?? Tell me oh great speechless voice of the great havens of Irish fighters… why are you hiding behind the opinionized voice of the voiceless?? You are just stuck in a web and have to sit through the words spoken for you, not being able to interfere even if you disagree? You know what that makes you don’t you?? A man without an opinion, a man without a brain, a man that should have lived in the eighties when manages would be the spotlight bearer for everyone!! Only for you to do the one thing that you enjoy the most don’t you?? To look tough, to act all hyped up and hoping that your mouth piece has done enough work to rattle up the boys.

Oh how classic, I was only hoping for a few eighties taunts like humanoid, or perhaps plebs and classic statements like that. Because I know that I should retaliate the words that someone else spoke off for you…. While that person would not even compete in that ring. hoping for a moment that a wrestler would challenge the mouth piece to a match?? Where as he would lose, that the mouthpiece needs to wear a suit of a weasel??

Vinnie shakes his head while chuckling sadistic

Vinnie: Now I would admit that this would make a nice Saturday morning cartoon episode of Scooby Doo or whatever classic cartoon that would be aired on Cartoon Network. But this is the fight where O’Malley will be staring into the eyes that stare back, that does not watch but those who sees who you truly are all about amigo. A silent man, a silent fighting machine that can do so much to keep your chances alive, that needs others to distract his opponents. While as the comparison that needs to be drawn when it comes down to me is very simple O’Malley. I am the distraction, I am the one that brings down the confusion that makes you wonder how? Why? When? And where?? Questions that are easily answered if you only could have seen what I have been doing….

I am the former SCW World Heavyweight champion, I have held that belt for over 100 days amigo…, something that your mouth piece has used as being a fluke reign??? How charming to see how someone’s silence becomes another person’s cluelessness. You see O’Malley, any way you wish to look at things or not…, I was the man that beat Fenris for the gold. I was the man that set his destiny in stone and brought it to life in that six sided ring. I was the man that made Austin James Mercer regret every single word that he uttered in his conflicted confidence that I would not be a challenge for him.

Are you going to make that same mistake?? Or are you hoping that your mouthpiece will overlook that error in his own ways and never mention it again?? Oh I am sure he won’t ignore what he has been watching all along, but like any other opponent out there int his match… he will not be able to see the reality that is staring back at you huh O’Malley?? I am the Mariachi of Wrestling, I know for a fact that this does not make any sense to you does it?? Of course it doesn’t. You only see faces, unable to pit the names underneath any face that you meet. One day it is Joe, the other it’s Jack. But this is one face that you will never forget the name of Jack… The name that belongs to the face of Senor Vinnie. The face of the Mariachi of Wrestling, the man that has the softest of touch in these fingers to play any instrument of his choosing. But inside that six sided ring, these hands and fingers are the tools of utter and complete destruction. The hands that do not let go once you are locked in the Rings of Mariachi….

Lucky for you that a submission hold like that does not automatically give me the win in this match, but it will make you see the light O’Malley. It will make the mouth piece regret the words he has spoken and be assured my amigo. I do not hold a grudge against those who simple do not know, to those who are too simple minded to onloy watch where they should have the ability to see.

Because one step at a time, I will climb the ladder of success. Once again, I will add another title to the future list of many success that will be waiting for my adoration to be upheld. Soon I will be the one that makes the card of all cards. Book the show that nobody has ever seen before or has ever hoped to see but was denied to get. You all speak of greed to wear that what I have already wore. You all speak of wanting to taste, what I have already tasted. Assuming that the thirst of the unknown bears a more bigger cross upon your careers than mine.

Maybe it does, maybe it doesn’t O’Malley. But you will never know until you have looked into my eyes and have seen what others have been searching for their entire lives. And then you will know that it is unfortunate for you as well as any other in this match, that you are setting foot inside the six sided ring against the legend that is Senor Vinnie… The Mariachi of Wrestling and soon The King of Mariachi…, the King of wrestling. To be the very best of two worlds that only the GREATS can combine…. Something you have not even managed to do in merely one. A task that your mouth piece has put you into to deliver what you may not even have got what it takes to execute.. five other men in that ring… ladders and many other weapons all legal to be used O’Malley. And all you have to do is stare into these eyes and realize, you do not have what it takes to make it….

Such a shame…..

With that Vinnie gets up and walks off as the shot fades to darkness


27
Supercard Archives / King For The Day Match
« on: May 30, 2020, 08:58:57 PM »
 
King for a day

In the realm of possibilities everything is possible….

We are in the hotel room of Senor Vinnie, the lights are off as the former SCW heavyweight champion is in deep sleep. We can hear loud snoring coming from his bed as he is splayed across his bed in a fashion that we are fortunate that there are bedsheets covering the most vital parts of his anatomy. The camera is turning around as everything is asleep…., everything?? Well not quite, as we see a small lamp burning in a corner of the bedroom. The camera zooms in on the lamp and we see in the corner a small bed with Pete the cactus in it, wearing a Sponge Bob Spare pants pjs. The camera zooms in on the plant as we see a book in front of him

(book title: How to become a king for dummies)

Pete is mesmerized with he book, although he is still on the opening page of the book and we could honestly wonder how long he has been staring at the first page. Considering that this cactus has no hands to turn the page…. Until…..

The room becomes distorted as if we are travelling back to another dimension until we hear a singing voice and a guitar of some sorts playing. Everything becomes clearer as the distortion has faded and we see a cactus sitting on top of a hill whereas a group of merry man are humming and singing as they are all dressed in green outfits.

Merry man one: Oh how we love to sing a song, a song about a king…. A king that we have had plenty and far, but none as great as HIM. A King of intelligence, as well as spelender… a king of wealth and kindness….

The other men raise their glasses in appreciation of what the man sang, they then turn to the cactus who has turned around and stares at them as if he is telling them something

Cactus Pete of Loxley: ……..

Merry man one: Aye Pete of Loxley, that is true. We have had many of kings, yet some of them are not often remembered.

Merry man two: Because they were rubbish!!!

All the others cheer in unison as the cactus once again seems to be telling them something as this causes them to become quiet.

Father Tuck: Aye Sir Pete of Loxley, it is time that we discuss five unknown and the greatest King we have ever had…..

Everyone: AYE!!!

Merry man one: The first one is a mysterious one, even for his own mum. He came and saw and ran away, even afraid for a game to play. He preferred a life in shadows and secrecy instead of supremacy. A king he should have never been because of he is an Irish man, the drinking fools that ran away and never ever can…..

A can of wine is handed over between the merry men as a second one starts to sing.

Merry man two: That was the tale of King Finn, a name that we spit upon. But when you think that he was bad, then listen to the tale of number two…. His name is King Lachlan Kane….

Everyone boos when they hear the name of Lachlan Kane.

Merry man two: Another mistake that came from Ireland…, the only thing that ever was good was the whiskey they poured. A man that likes to be told how to react, a man once as pure as gold… but after courting his wench he has been as sour as merry man number 5 is bold….

The camera turns to merry man number five, whose hat suddenly gets pushed from his head and shows a very bold Telly Savalis (who most of you remember for his role in Kojak).

Merry man number five: HEY!!!

Merry man two: But when he became so sour, he lost his expiring date. He tried milk, he tried flower… he even tried Merlins cook book to avoid his fate… but in the end he was nothing more than a little boy, who was so far away from his stupid toy. An Irish man with responsibility that he could not take, was the end that HE would gladly take.

Father Tuck: When will we go to King Vi….

Merry men number three: Shhh…, Father tuck. You cannot just explain the greatest thing halfway??? First the deadbeats that gave us a sour taste in our mouths before we ever land our hopes and prayers to HE that could at least keep tone.

Father Tuck nods his head in agreement and bows his head, he whispers something as if a prayer before having a cactus thrown to his head.

Father Tuck: What the/??

He turns his head towards everyone, but all of them shake their heads and point to one simple entity. Of course that entity is Cactus Pete of Loxley, the thief that stole from the rich and gave to the poor. A leader of many tales that would follow and to protect his heritage for the many Pete’s to come would change his name to Robin Hood… Because if you had known that all of the stealing was done by a Cactus, then none of you would ever consider having an orchid in your homes right???

Of course you would, but back to the tale.

Father Tuck: Cactus Pete of Loxley?? Why???

Cactus Pete of Loxley: ……

Father Tuck bows his head in shame: You are right Cactus Pete of Loxley, desire to hear the tales of greatness is a virtue that should be respected and not met by greed. Forgive me

He rubs his bold head as there’s a spot emerging thanks to the pot that the cactus was located in that hit him there. He looks at the third Merry man who was also playing the music instrument. The merry man is working on the strings, trying to get the instrument in a higher octave before starting his tale of another king.

Merry man number three: Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me… but the third time is a charm. Hiding your first name is a trait that King O’Malley often used, because it was so darn. He is ashamed of his own name, something we can understand. Because he is afraid of this game, the game to fight to the bitter end. Something that he would not do, even though he will say the other way. But when it comes to greatness for you, you all fall victim to whom whose name we shall not say. But in the end he was too small, to soft and awkward too…. To ever remain a king, there’s nothing wrong to know your first name too.

Merry man number four: But just when you think his name would spoil it all, King Callaway was no Irishman. A trait that would make you think would benefit as being six feet two inches tall, but sadly that’s like cooking frog legs in a frying pan. He was a man that crawled from the bottom to the top, but his top was to scratch and claw and nothing more. Because a king begins at the top and never leaves, until you dethrone him at beating at his own game. Something that King Callaway was nothing but a bore….. a simple bore of a simple fool, nothing less and nothing more…. So please let us go to the final weak link, because Callaway has met his match in falling down in a empty glass without his own drink….

Father Tuck: That made no sense Merry man number four!!

Merry man: Neither did Callaway…

The two nod their head and show a sly smile before a figure stands up and stares at them all.

Figure: And the last one is not someone that I shall sing about, but show respect as he could very well be the very closest thing to ever come to the KING we shall praise in unison. A man that could very well be identified best with the man that stole from the rich and gave to the poor.

They all stare at the cactus who does not move, his hat moves gently up and down merely by the brief blowing of the wind.

Figure: Thank you Cactus Pete of Loxley for the great honour that I could stand before you all, you merry man and Father Tuck. Me a nobody, a blemish on the royal backside of the man that will be glorified in psalm like songs and worship like no other. But the step from failures to greatness is a huge one and that step needs to be paved by someone that had to be there for HIM to make his glorious entrance.

The men nod their heads in agreement.

Figure: A man that prefers to entrusted by only those who he knows he can trust, a man that seeks and destroys those who are in his way. A man that learns from those who came before him, so he would at least not do what failures have done before him. A trait that is worth being mentioned to be above average of the likes of those who have been ridiculed in rhymes that were of poorly taste. And yet, King of Washington?? Are you truly deserving to be a King???

Well perhaps to the plebs who have been accustomed by the lowest of the low, a change of heart would have pleased them already. Like giving a starving man that has not eaten for three months a biscuit, only to convince his devouring taste that this biscuit is the greatest thing he has ever tasted… Because what else has he had to compare himself with?? Bread crumps?? Mud?? Or even perhaps the crickets that you hear at night?? You see you may be a king to those who are easily satisfied…, but nothing to the one that will forever BE…. The King…. Of Mariachi…

The Merry men and Father Tuck all applaud as a carriage emerges with Mariachi players surrounding it as well as two sitting in front of it besides the one that controls the horses. All playing a mariachi tune and singing from the top of their lungs.

Cactus Pete of Loxley: ……

Merry Man one: Indeed Cactus Pete of Loxley, the King is here!! All Hail the King of Mariachi!!!

The carriage stops as one of the mariachi players opens the door and bows down and awaits the arrival of the king. Shortly after someone steps out, wearing black boots and black tights. Having a royal robe that is red from behind up front a green cacti print. He has a rather impressive crown on top of his head that slowly tumbles sideways for a bit as he bumps his head to the top of the carriage. Obviously unbeknownst to him as he walks to the other mariachi players and greets them with a royal mariachi wave before turning his attention to Cactus Pete of Loxley and his merry men.

King Vinnie: Well if it isn’t the merry men of financial geniuses, whom have been very successful in maintaining the economical situation in my kingdom as I am in the attempt of regaining the holy Grail that is being the very best not only in my realm…., but in every realm where those who attempt to reign in my shadow. Attempting to imitate that what is flawless?

He gently opens his arms, causing his robe to open up and we see a mariachi outfit underneath it. But nothing like we have ever seen before, no there are crowns all over his suit in gentle woven golden thread. There is a golden watch in one of his pockets of his mariachi outfit that gently plays Metalachi’s version of Epic of Faith No More…. And King Vinnie smiles as the others are listening with intensity and pride upon their faces.

Father Tuck: Tell us of your conquests oh majesty?? Where have you been? Whom have you conquered and what is in front of you to obtain your goal??

Vinnie rubs his chin for a few moments and then suddenly smiles as if he has remembered where he has come from.

King Vinnie: Ah yes Father Tuck, blessed thou who has the finest vineyards in my entire kingdom. Where I have come from?? Well let’s just say that my conquest was merely a vacation of sorts. Over coming a simpleton of the name of El Dark…. A court jester and nothing more, a simpleton who somehow has managed to convince two pub owners and a bakery that HE should lead them to greatness. Well, as you can tell…. I came, I saw…. And I twirled them around my golden fingers of greatness….

He smiles as he is mimicking with his fingers to play the guitar and every merry men is cheering in joy.

King Vinnie: I told the baker to celebrate this joyful occasion with a king size bread, filled with the best of butter he could find and cheese, cucumbers and tomatoes. Following it up with eggs, some sauce and everything nice in between that he could find… as I am a man that preaches health besides a good economy in my ever growing kingdom.

Merry man four: And the pub owners???

King Vinnie chuckles….

King Vinnie: I Have told them to join up Father Tuck’s ever growing vineyard of excellence and not to settle with leftovers of those who are too cheap and un educated to even care about what is out there to make a good living!! And yet….

I still have this feeling that I am not done yet, a feeling that there is so much more to overcome for my greatness….

Merry men one: Like overcoming O’Malley?? Lachlan Kane?? Finn Whelan?? Jack Washington and

King Vinnie: Stephen Callaway???

The merry man nods his head and holds his mouth in anticipation of what King Vinnie has to say.

King Vinnie: Being a King is often considered to be the end of the line, to finally end your hunger for might and replace it with the hunger for a wild pork or something else that is very yummy and rather fattening. To satisfy your needs with lust, partying and alcohol, only to be overcome by someone that is jealous of what you have done in the past?? That’s rather flattering if you are a simple minded fool, yet I am someone that never has enough and wants more every single day. Now I hear that there’s a momentous occasion that six kings can fight it out, to have a victor and have HIM be King for a day…. To rule over every other kingdom that is being either ran by someone pathetic, mediocre, someone with potential and the one that is established to be the very best. I predict to you all that none of those supposed kingdoms would ever consider returning to any of those, as they are too blinded by lies and deceit.

Merry men:Hear hear!!!

King Vinnie: What say you Cactus Pete of Loxley???

Cactus Pete of Loxley: ………

King Vinnie nods his head as he closes his eyes for a moment or two.

King Vinnie: Whether I need to break someone’s shield and let him tumble off his horse by a challenge of joust, where I shall wield a lance and proclaim my dominance as they have no clue. No clue of how to defend themselves in combination of also seeking the offence in combination of maintaining balance on their horses. I mean seriously, men are often accused of being able to do one thing and most of them have issues doing that with success. Let alone being a super human hybrid like yours truly and do it all flawlessly.

Father Tuck: Amen King Vinnie.

King Vinnie: And then I wonder who would have the balls to even dare to challenge me in an effort to get me off my trust worthy steed named Bill… Yes my British steed Bill, who is fond of Bulldogs and has a line of fine young steeds in awaiting to be his successor. As he and his black Beauty Bea are price winners and prices are that what I seek am I not Cactus Pete of Loxley??

Cactus Pete of Loxley nods his hat covered cactus head to the words of his king.

King Vïnnie: Would it be O’Malley?? Oh forgive me for being cynical, but I cannot allow myself to think someone that is too uptight about sharing his royal first name with his entire following to be capable to a jousting contest with yours truly.

And you may ask yourself oh why great King?? Why not?? Good rhetorical question, whom I shall answer with a rather obvious and unpleasant answer for King O’Malley. Because to be educated in the art of combat of climbing up the ladder of royalties and knights of honour. You have to open up to be guided into the art of protecting yourself and your steed while being on offence at the same time. To become one with your horse, to feel the shield as the last line of defence to protect not only your life but to those who trust in you and believe in you… and then to combine it with becoming one with the point that stands between certain victory or your demise… oh how foolish would you possibly be to think that King O’Malley would even stand a chance.

Merry man five: Such wise words of such a wise king.

King Vïnnie: or to consider any other of my Irish beverage drinking inhabitants of an island that is even far more disappointing creation  than staring at the boring face of a Teddy Steele Warren. And at least he is charismatic and entertaining.

Cactus Pete of Loxley: ……

King Vinnie: Just let me be, this is my dream. I can say whatever I can that sounds interesting, but is just plain bullshit. But at least it makes more sense than those fools of Ireland of ever thinking that they could cut away from me in a battle of joust. I mean they are so drunk that they are unable to pick up a lance, let alone ride a dangerous creature like a horse. I suggest they ride a porcupine, at least then they have a riding chance to be seated for more than four nano seconds.

King Vinnie winks to the others.

King Vinnie: That’s right, I have paid attention to Star Trek and any other geek like science fiction space adventure that is out there.

Father Tuck: And what about the other two? The non Irish???

King Vinnie: Callaway and Washington?? To inhabitants of a nation that delights themselves of being led by a president instead of royalty. Now I know…, I know that you may say that is the same for Mexico. Forgive me, but the realms of the Mariachi is far more than whatever president of your combined states could ever be…. And our history has shown that we have embraced the impact of kings over the years…. It is still in our blood to acknowledge royalty…. Unlike those who only want a king of Pop and Rock…. How low can you go??

Every member of the merry men mutter their internal believes upon this as King Vinnie continues.

King Vinnie: Yet that is not at stake is it?? Oh no, it is far beyond that. It is the stake of being King… something that even though I have uttered your names of being King of something that you represent… yet that is hardly anything to be proud of is it?? Oh no, I’ve been on top of the entire mountain for every realm to come together under one ruler over 100 days…. And you do not even know the pressure that comes along with anything that comes with it isn’t it?? Grant me wishes that since what…. Summer XXXTReme that I have only lost once in the ever growing kingdom that is being inhaled as my own??

Just inhale the oxygen into your lungs for a few moments, allow the oxygen to bring tantalizing sensations into your brains… hold that for a few seconds, do you know what that is?? Those are thoughts popping inside your brain to give your body commands or the ability to think or talk or learn…. And yet…, even though one of you has potential and the other?? Well simply put Callaway… you are not.

But that’s okay, the mere thought that you will be exposed upon the stage that I have set for over 2 years now is immense, it’s positively mind blowing. To the point to the moment that your lance is handed over to you and you are asking yourself huh?? What is that I need to do?? Can I breathe in the air that surrounds me?? Or should I just simply drop down and defeat??? Any way whatever it is you will choose… the result shall be the same. A pointless and utter incapable ability to climb that ladder to sit on top of the world.. even if it is for one day…. That’s what kings do my soon to be courtside jesters…. Even if it is merely for one day…

Don’t kid yourself though…, because as soon as that day is over…. That you consider yourself that everything will go back to normal… it ultimately will never change the outcome of that jousting challenge of success. I am your King and you shall bow down to my feet… I am the King of Mariachi and I…..

Suddenly….

What the???

Vinnie sits up from his bed, staring at the alarm clock as it says three am in the morning. He looks around, but nothing surrounds him of what he had thought he had seen a few moments ago. Only to come to the conclusion that it was nothing more than a mere dream. He takes a few deep breaths before busting out in laughter, amused over the funny dream that he had.

Vinnie: Cactus Pete of Loxley, what a load of crap.

He drops back to his bed as the camera turns to Pete, as he is still seated in his bed while reading the first page still of the book that he was reading moments ago earlier in the night. And yet something looks different as we notice the robin hood hat that he has on top of his head before the lights go dark and the night takes over.

We cut back to Vinnie as he is eating breakfast with Bill and Bea with enough distance between them, around the table we see Iris running around as Pete has got a ball stuck in his spines.

Vinnie: Do you believe this?? To become a king I have to climb a ladder and retrieve the price?? And once I retrieved it, I will be king for just one single day!! Unbelievable, it’s a trick I tell ya.

Bill: Well apparently Vinnie, this has been a tradition for a while and it has always meant for one day. The bosses don’t want us wrestlers run the show every single week you know.

Vinnie looks at Bill Barnhart with a questionable look on his face, he then looks down at the bowl of cereal that he has been eating and drops the spoon.

Vinnie: That may be the case, but you know when you let pawns run the show then indeed chaos will occur. But when you have an artist, a perfectionist and an established name in this organization, well then I suggest you can bend a few rules here and there. I…

Bea: Can I have the orange juice Bill??

Bill passes the orange juice towards his wife before reacting to Vinnie.

Bill: We all know that there’s conspiracy written all over this place Vinnie, but we have to do something about it ourselves instead of complaining about the rules. I mean look at me?? I am facing the Internet champion while I have beaten a guy who held a record time for the Roulette title, who has been former world champion a tag team specialist…. I should be main eventing this show and I am stuck with Austin because of that Blast from the Past thing. Ugh, you would think a little bit of consideration would be in place. But instead of us complaining, it is time for us to take measures into our own hands Vinnie.

Vinnie nods his head in agreement as he takes the spoon back into his hand and takes a bite of cereal and digests it before reacting to Bill Barnhart.

Vinnie: You are absolutely right, plus when I am King… I can make an entire show for myself and do whatever I feel like it. I never thought of it, but this is my opportunity to undo the wrong that has been done upon me so many times!! Bill, I have not often said this to anyone besides me and Pete…, but you are a genius!!!

Bill looks at his wife and winks

Bill: See?? I told you I am not the only one that thinks that way about me.

Vinnie: I only have to climb a ladder and outlast five other men that are deemed as to be potentially great superstars. But like my great friend Pete often tells me that you cannot live on potential, you have got to do it!! And we both know how I have faired lately under big time pressure matches…. But of course, I should not sound too conceived and assume that I have already won this match. Of course I need to take out five other men at the same time. This match will be a carnage, a dangerous ordeal that with one wrong move… you can be hospitalized or even worse….. career ended in an instant.

Bea: But you shouldn’t think about the possibilities too much Vinnie, because we all know that when you do bad things will happen even more than when you don’t.

Vinnie nods his head to the words of Bea

Vinnie: I agree senora Bea, I understand why you have married this lovely woman Bill. She is quite intelligent. She completes you in the areas where you are lacking in.

Bill: Thanks Vinnie, I….. HEY!!!

Suddenly the clue sinks in with Bill as Bea chuckles.

Vinnie: And with my intellect, my brawn and wrestling ability I complete both of you in ways un imaginable. Just like I complete the lives of my opponents in 97,5 of all my matches as they are educated in ways I would not even dare to dream off. Just think off Griffin Hawkins, in our first match I beat him.. in our recent match he returned the favour. It’s like the fact that I hope one day to reclaim the gold that Ben Jordan is currently holding. But for the remainder I have barely lost this year and that makes me confident entering this match.

Bill: All of these men have reasons to be confident Vinnie.

Vinnie takes another bite from his cereal and then thinks over what to say next

Vinnie: This may be true Senor Bill, but ultimately comes down to be at the right place at the right time and for the right reasons. We all can utter the words that will climb that ladder and reach for the price. It’s what is expected of us to do!! To climb that damn ladder and reach for the stars!! But only one will succeed… only one can wake up the night after with a broad smile on his face. Realizing that he will have a broad smile on his face on the next Climax Control…, telling the world that he did not wanted to say that he told them so, but he told them so….

Bea: I think what Vinnie is saying that he wants to tell them that he has told them so don’t you think??

Vinnie: Now Bea, don’t be so hasty. I mean I have still got to deal with the dangerous triangle of doom that comes out of Ireland… Mr. No name, Mr. Finn and Mr. Lachlan Kane. All three of them are bonified underdogs… and yet they don’t have to worry about being pinned, submitted or counted out. Because the inability of them to focus on more than just one thing during that match is taken away from them. It’s all about the ladder…. That causes them to thrive under these circumstances. Also their high flying ability, it is something that will undoubtedly work against me…..

Bea and Bill look at him puzzled….

Vinnie: I have been afraid of heights!!!  And I am sure that they are still saving airmiles to jump over the moon and reach for the sky in some sort of ways that it will only get me nauseating. It’s already brave of me to block out my thoughts when getting on that ladder, but also have to worry about some daredevils without a clue on whether the speed limit should be 70 or 200 miles an hour!! But the problem for them all is that I am a man that knows a thing or two of breaking bodies… and eventually even shattering dreams….But at least there’s hope for me that at least one of them has any sense of being a stability out there in the ring. A common thought, perhaps a whisper in the wind that will tell me when to duck when some idiot dives face first into the ladder instead of me.

Bill looks at Bea and shrugs his shoulders as he motions towards her to let him speak.

Vinnie: Just the thought of knowing so little and yet so much is a feat that is bestowed upon me to bring home the victory. Even if there are those who are too clueless of how I operate inside and outside that six sided ring. To this very day people do not know Bill… and that’s a thing of my liking. But until that moment comes these Irish fools and the others have to wait and see what Big Daddy Vinnie has got in store for them

With that he turns his attention back to the cereal as all three of them start to eat, the camera is about to close off as suddenly the playing dog and cactus catches their attention.

*BONK!!!*

Iris can be seen running into one of the table legs and sits on her backside, she has a gaze of being completely disorientated. We see Pete the cactus stand next to her holding a napkin somehow and it starts to wave up and down in an attempt to revive the Bulldog.

Bill: I told you Iris to be careful running around this place, you can easily hurt yourself

Iris makes a sad sound, her glazed look upon her face tells us that she is really out of it. It doesn’t take much time before she falls with her head backwards and is drooling from the mouth. Bea gets down upon her knees and grabs the dog as she pulls her up and looks at Bill with a concerned look on her face

Bea: Bill, I think we need to have Iris checked to be sure. Maybe she has got a concussion.

Bill: Aw man!! I was rather enjoying my soup, I….

Bea: Bill Barnhart!! You get with me right now or else!!!

Bill gets the hint from the reaction of his wife and pours the remainder of his soup down his throat as he does not want to miss anything. He then excuses himself to Vinnie before the couple walk off arguing while Pete hobbles right behind them… all concerned about the wellbeing of Iris. The camera looks on for a few moments before tuning its attention back to the former SCW World champion Senor Vinnie.

Vinnie: I have to ask myself, what is the weirdest thing I have experienced in the last 24 hours?? A weird dream of seeing Pete dressed as Robin Hood from the movie Men in Tights?? Or having to see these two bicker over everything and bring their dog to sickbay. And then people tell me that I am unconventional?? Go figure

He takes his spoon down to his cereal and starts to eat from it for a few moments, not focussing upon the camera but on his food instead. He follows it up with grabbing a napkin and cleaning his mouth.

Vinnie: Now I have to admit, besides Lachlan Kane… I have not been in the ring with any of these other four names in this ladder match. Quite the thrill to open up my wrestling library and download the things someone would do in a wrestling match. Wrestling match is indeed what I have said, because that’s the common mistake people make these days of always consuming their knowledge and proceed to bare it for us all to see that they will beat us in a wrestling match.

How interesting knowing that in situations like these a few wrestling holds could benefit your chances enormously to a degree that it also will be your weakness. I mean seriously?? A ladder match with five other men?? And all you can consume yourself in a general perspective is a wrestling contest?? As if putting someone in a submission hold would hold the other four away from you as if you have a forcefield protecting you for everything.

Oh how I would have enjoyed with Kevin Smith upon a next Jay and Silent Bob reboot movie that would hopefully bring back Mark Hamill as Cock Knocker, only to have him get his hand cut off once more as a reminder of how much Kevin loves details of past Star Wars movies. But this isn’t the emperor getting screwed over by a disobedient father or even worse an even lousier granddaughter. It’s all about abusing the others with the weapon at hand. And how fitting to have a ladder in your hands, not only to just bash the living hell out of everyone or to climb to grab the suitcase of success. But also to have the knowledge that you stand over everyone out here as the true ruler of this kingdom of peasants and fools. Making everything worth while…

But I know I am just merely consumed with victory, but prior to everything I need to focus on the challenges at hand.

He smiles as he pushes the empty bowl away from him. Staring at it as he is seemingly mesmerized of the transition of the cereal from the bowl towards the confines of his stomach for the time being. He then places his hands together and smiles before looking at the camera.

Vinnie: I could have started off with one of the many unknown, but I choose to talk about you Lachlan. And why?? Por Que as many Spanish speaking Latino’s would use. Por Que?? And it’s quite obviously why isn’t it Lachlan?? We have a history, we have a bond…. And it may not be the bond that you wish to have with friends or other loved ones. But does that make it less special Lachlan?? Of course it doesn’t, it only realize that paths do cross each other from time to time. To have past memories intertwine once more… just for the sake of it so that we can sit back later on in our careers and laugh or cry about whatever decision we have made no??

And to be honest Lachlan, I know where the joy and sadness are located…. Two different types of emotions and yet…. So intwined with each other that it is no secret…. No secret at all that they are connected like we are. I mean, my happiness is your sadness… isn’t that special??? How many opportunities have you not gotten to break out from your own shadow that you are afraid off?? And how many times does reality needs to be shoved down your throat?? Like my boot will be when we are in or outside that six sided ring?? Quite astonishing to think that I had given up on you Lachlan… and suddenly you are once again in the ring with me….. trying to convince me otherwise…and yet to this very day Lachlan… so far you have failed to do so… is it pressure?? Is it talent?? Or the lack off I perhaps should say?? And to this very day Lachlan, I do not know. I do not know where that crossroad of your career has decided to put a blockade right upon your face like that!!

Vinnie slaps in his hand to put some more emphasize upon the words that he had uttered

Vinnie: But don’t worry Lachlan, we all have one simple thing in common. We all have a role to fulfil and just like me…, you are fulfilling that role to perfection. Perhaps that makes you so special and maybe so likeable…. Oh for fuck sakes, I do
n[t know why I even give you that compliment if I don’t even care on whether it is true or not. Just think about it an unwanted compliment that could either make you…. Or break you… and let’s face it Lachlan, we both know the answer to that one don’t we///

Vinnie sighs as he grabs the orange juice that is left and pours some in his glass before taking a sip from it.

Vinnie: And now I step from the one that I know and get bored with rather quickly… to the ones that I have never faced before and to be honest?? I really don’t give a shit if it will be entertaining or just as boring. But here we are Finn, Jack, Mr. no first name and of course Stephen Callaway. All names that are dying to open their mouths and cast judgment upon me. In the hopes and Discomfortable thought of me get all emotional about it and worked up… trying to show anger and tell them how wrong they are…. While all they do is shatter their own opinion…. Well all except one….

Don’t you O’ Malley??

But it’s okay, I guess having a mouthpiece doing your talking isn’t something that could be identified as a first thing for everything now isn’t it?? Hell one half of the Monstimals isn’t a magician on the vocabulary front and yet he gets the job done isn’t he??? And all because his vocal mouthpiece that would rattle the simple minded fools that only live upon one single braincell. Some don’t like to talk, others are just too shy to even utter a word to a camera crew and microphone that is hanging up high in the sky. Trying to avoid making eye contact with the camera crw… and often succeed…..

And yet O’Malley is not like any other wrestler that has a mouthpiece that does all the talking for him, no… he is like…. Special…l isn’t it?? I can give you that my friend…,. I have not even cared of ever watching any promo from you and yet five minutes of staring at the television set makes me realize how one dimensional you really are.

And here comes the one million dollar question…

Vinnie smiles as he clears his throat and sits up nicely.

Vinnie: Well if you are so smart, then why don’t you tell US what WE have in mind??

And all I can say is nah ahh….

Vinnie waves with his middle finger, emphasizing the direction that he is heading at.

If I blow my load right away it takes so much time for me to recover and come with an even better comeback. A comeback that I am so certain off that you will tell me that I am wrong anyways… wrong huh my amigo?? Wrong, but the question shall be… will it be you that will tell me next week that whatever it is that I have got to say about YOU O’Malley is wrong or not…. Will it be you??? Making me wonder why you needed your mouth piece in the first place?? Or will it be you instead, telling me what I already know…. Is that you or whomever has the time to speak upon your behalf and utter that nothing I say makes sense?? It’s okay son, just go check the names that have said the same thing and their resume’s as champions. And when you have done that without admitting it to yours truly, then wonder to yourself whether you need to be one of the many that have fallen on their stinking mouths.

It’s all up to you….

But it’s okay though, I love how the strong and silent types always make their way into the world that is Sin City Wrestling. But maybe that’s because you are just another example of how a wrestling school of Gabriel and Odette Stevens really work huh?? Benefitting on character work, benefitting on wrestling ability. And granted, the man was great. A legend in this sports, a man that loves to open his arms and take in those who HE believes is talented enough to make it.

Only thought you and any of you need to know is that I have never needed anyone to make it to where I am today…. Think about it…. Think about that before accusations arise on whether it was me that has done it or a so called bad day…..

He smiles, clearly amused by some of the words that has been said by O’Malleys mouth piece.

Vinnie: And then it looks almost as if it is a flip of the coin…, Finn…, Jack… or Stephen?? And yet I wonder… does it really matter?? It really doesn’t huh Stephen?? What was it in that promo you did for that triple threat?? The ten minute ride from home?? The main event match on Climax Control? Clearly a year of educational benefits for you to learn and prepare yourself for the big leagues…. A notable thought that I could really get behind if you were competing in a barnyard or a travelling circus. But this is Sin City Wrestling and you need to be on top of your game. And don’t ask me how I know?? Because I simply do… or else I would not have been the very best in this organization for 112 days… I wonder, have you ever kept your pants dry for that amount of time son?

Now before you start to fume from the mouth, know this that this was merely a rhetorical question to check on whether you are paying attention son. Something I could not say about El Dark…, something I could not say about many of my past opponents that I have beaten… and not just by executing a wrestling match, merely the fact that I had come here and survive. Stepping foot inside that six sided ring with the notion that every night I want to improve… and not be the simpleton that everyone is focusing upon… being the man with the plant…

But I doubt you even have ever noticed that haven’t you?

He puts the glass of orange juice to his lips and takes another sip, drinking away the cold liquid until the glass is now half empty. He puts the glass down and wipes his mouth with a napkin.

Vinnie: Now don’t think I am stopping my verbal onslaught there son, because even though I am starting to amuse myself with your naivety that is screaming for attention. I feel sorry, not for you though. But I feel sorry for the fact that I have to beat another simple minded kid in a men and women’s world. Children don’t belong here Stephen and I don’t even care about your age as if that would be a roadblock for me to tell you like it is….. you tell the world that some may say that you are not ready for this?? Your career is in the fucking womb of your mother and I am the one that will shove you down that womb once more and tell you not to get out for another ten fucking years.

He smiles, he realizes that his words are harsh yet reality. Never been shy to voice up his opinion… even though many consider that to be lost in his antics over the years…..

Vinnie: I hope you understand rather quickly Stephen, because we are one week away from you learning it the hard way…..

And then there’s two….

He smiles as he realizes that everyone is dying to hear his words echo throughout the wavelengths of every device that can transport the words to its designated receiver.

Vinnie: Finn Whelan, the final Irishman of this bunch. And before start to accuse me of hating the Irish… I don’t. I really don’t and the reason why is simple, Pete is one third Irish and three third cacti. I love the Fighting Irish, I love their singing ways. But when it comes down to competing against the Mariachi of Wrestling… you do not stand a chance. The ultimate underdog, a gimmick that you can hide behind as an excuse when you come home. You open the door, the phone rings and you tell whomever that it is on the other side that you are sorry. Sorry for failing once again, failing as being anything else but an underdog. And we all know what an underdog is really all about don’t we?? That one simple competitor, that wants to excite the fans whether at home or in the arena’s. Excite them with moves that would get a cheap pop, but also having to go back and perhaps pop a shoulder back into its socket. Hoping, waiting, dreaming of that one chance that the underdog will finally step out of its own shadow and into the limelight that an underdog every once in a decade really deserves isn’t it??

Am I telling it like it is Finn?? Or should I say, do you like it when I am telling like it is?? Because truth sucks doesn’t it?? To try so hard and see others succeed where you fail. It’s all merely in the palm of each and everyone’s hands…. And all you sense it is slipping away from your fingers. How ironic is it to see everything fail when all you wanted to have everything turn into gold that you touch…..

So much failure… and then some more…

He sighs as he finally turns to the last name on the list.

Jack Washington…, a name of a man that knows what he wants and does whatever is needed to get to that point isn’t it Jack?? So much in common we have and yet we are so far away… or are we?? I can already tell that you will proclaim to the world that I am an idiot, that I pretend to talk to creatures that cannot talk… a man that is incapable of being anything else but a success… and whereas you?? A man that committed to your cause, committed to one day be on the top of the mountain… gearing to grab every opportunity that is presented to you… an opportunity like this isn’t it??

Oh where I just love to hear or read a good tale of someone struggling to rise to the top,k but in the back of his mind realizing that he cannot and will never quit on his goals in life. A challenge that will be reached by determination and grit. And you have that determination and grit don’t you?? Oh yes, it’s such a wonderful sight to behold to stare into a man that in many ways is as if I am looking into the mirror and seeing nothing more than myself…. The many times that I had to get up to my feet after a loss, after a disappointing moment that would make others question on whether they should quit or not… and yet here I am, still fighting to once again be on top of the world… the hunger never ends, it will never perish……

They often say that the hunger of holding something that has eluded you drives you crazy, well I can tell that it indeed drive me to the limits of what I could endure…l and that says a lot from a man that talks to a potted plant isn’t it?? But realizing now that it’s all gone and I have a long path to travel to perhaps once again hold something that I want back… is something that I cannot even phantom of comparing to the other. Because there’s no comparison, there’s nothing I want more than holding that coveted championship… that I would even risk destroying you as you stand on top of that ladder and are THIS close to reaching your spotlight that you have been fighting for so long.

He turns his head sideways, causing us to hear something in his neck to pop for a second. Causing his face to show a look of relief as he rolls his head in circles.

Vinnie: I know you would do the same, but the reasons is quite differently isn’t it?? So different that when we both would be in the same position to do something to the other, I am convinced that there would be one split second of doubt that would make you question your motives… whereas for me Jack… that sense of morality has long perished and died upon the grave that was my virginity when it came down to winning that championship gold….. And all I want now is to hold that briefcase…, to finally put on that crown and undo the wrong that has been perpetrated upon me…..

Something that you can only guess to imagine Jack, something that you can only ask yourself whether it is something that you wish to endure… but ultimately we are all wrestlers that want the ultimate price isn’t it?? Ultimately we are all hungry for success and we do not wish others to succeed instead of us do we??

I know you will deny to agree with every single word that I have uttered… but just like climbing that ladder while I have any ounce of energy left inside of my body is useless to attempt. I am the Mariachi of Wrestling…, something that many have question of whatever the meaning of it all is…, while the answer is quite simple…. I love to entertain, I love to put smiles upon each and every face of whomever it is that is watching me perform. To see the hips that do not lie, to hear the voice utter the perfection of excellence… only to be a shadow of what I truly am… a perfectionist that does not stop until I see it fit to stop. I am someone that cannot be matched, I am someone that has no equal. I am the one that only wants to perform on the highest of stages of this world… and just like the world of Mariachi that I am the greatest in…. soon I will do the same thing in the wrestling ring…. Where I am destined to be KING… and whereas you all will learn to bow down to the King…..

With that the smile on Vinnie’s face widens and the shot slowly fades

28
Climax Control Archives / Dinner Time
« on: May 15, 2020, 06:54:22 PM »
 Dinner Time

We are at the hotel where all of the SCW superstars are located during the entire Corona situation, the camera crew are located at the restaurant. At one table we see Senor Vinnie and his friend Pete as they are eating, well Pete is still looking at his soup that is starting to get cold. Vinnie looks up from his plate and raises his eyebrow.

Vinnie: Unlike the rumors that some like to spread around Pete, but tomato soup is yuckie to eat served cold my amigo.

He stares at his friend as Pete hasn’t move an inch since he had spoken to him. Vinnie sighs as he takes his napkin to his mouth before snapping his fingers to call for a waiter. Finally a waiter comes towards him and holds enough distance from the two as Vinnie starts to talk to him.

Vinnie: Waiter, do you perhaps have some mineral water for my friend Pete???

The waiter looks at the cactus and scratches his head.

Waiter: The soup wasn’t good enough??

Vinnie shakes his head

Vinnie: No it’s not like that, Pete is lovesick, he misses his girlfriend as she is with the Barnharts.

The waiter looks at the cactus and then back at Vinnie as he is starting to think that the man is completely nuts

Waiter: His…. Uhm…, girlfriend???

Senor Vinnie looks at the waiter and stares at him with intensity.

Vinnie: Are you about to tell me that you do not know about Iris the British Bulldog?? The love of Pete’s life and the pet to Senor Bill and Senora Bea Barnhart???

Suddenly the waiter realises who Vinnie is and he nods his head understanding.

Waiter: I know who you are, I have been serving this old couple… well the man seemed like he was a hundred and this younger woman with a dog. They kept talking about this Pete and i wondered whether it was the Pitbull from down the road. But i guess it’s this…

He stares at Pete with amazement in his eyes.

Waiter: Pete….

Vinnie nods his head as he tells the waiter to get the glass of water so that Pete can drink away the bad taste in his mouth.

Vinnie: Finally a waiter that knows his way around this hotel restaurant Pete, pluse he is right. I mean seriously, Bill does look like an elderly person that needs his walking stick to keep him from falling down. He laughs as if he has hay fever. And to be honest?? I really cannot understand why i didnt ask him earlier to join me in my quest for immortality.

He scratches his chin as he suddenly looks at Pete as if he heard him say something.

Vinnie: Of course i need to await his answer to my proposition that i made last week, but surely he cannot refuse the temptation??

Pete: …..

Vinnie rolls his eyes to the stupendous answer from Pete.

Vinnie: To be my tag team partner you idiot, i mean seriously. For a cactus with the iq of 95,k you surely have an interesting way to see things Pete. But first i need to get rid of the new kid on the block.

Pete suddenly starts to hobble across the table, but stops when the waiter returns with the mineral water that Vinnie ordered for Pete earlier on.

Vinnie: No i didn’t say New Kids On The Block!! Don’t start with Mark Wahlbergs bigger brother Donnie!! He was clearly the nobody of the gang and we both know it!! No i was referring to El Dark.

Pete becomes quiet

Vinnie: Who?? El Dark, my hombre from Mexico. My opponent for this week, the one liner kid that mixes up things faster than any blender could and still has time to sound ridiculous at the same time. I guess you could say that he has the best and worst things a man could have combined to one pile of shit.

Pete: …..

Vinnie nods his head and becomes quiet for a moment or two.

Vinnie: I agree, i may sound harsh towards him. But hey, if I am not the one that tells him the truth through you, then who will? Nobody, i am here to show him the light and teach him a thing or two. I mean seriously??

El…, you don’t mind me calling you El right?? I meaan it’s obvious that Dark is your last name. So i prefer to just stick to first name basis if you don’t mind…, right??

Good.

He coughs a few times before grabbing his glass that is filled with orange juice and stares at it.

Vinnie: I know i could have ordered wine or champagne in this glass to show the world that i am sophisticated. I know, a big word that you have not gotten used to understand. But that’s okay, because as a former World champion in the annals of time of this company I know what pressure is all about amigo. And i can tell, you are the one that is really pressuring yourself to perform.. but why amigo??

Por que??

I tell you why, because until that moment comes that you have gained your first victory. You will be remembrered as a zero hit wonder, that’s right. And i can hear you ask, what is that?? That’s beneath the one hit wonder that many like to refer others to after winning their first match, their first title and so on… And that’s what I am.., unlike you I have garnered successes that i twill ultimately make you wonder why i am a one hit wonder???

Good question…, but the answer you won’t like amigo… because that one hit is the hit that I blast you across the head with before i knock you down fort he three count or the submission. Because that is what I do.. that’s what makes me who I am… The Mariachi of Wrestling, the man who to this very day the most respected underdog in the history of this company.. and you?? Well i guess like i already have said.. a zero hit wonder… It’s time for you to see the light and wake up.. you won’t beat me amgio…. You never will, because before your mind pulls the strings of a mere thought of a success, I will already cut the oxygen from underneath your brain and beat you.. it’s that simple amgio…

Until Sunday El…, until Sunday.

29
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie vs Griffin
« on: May 01, 2020, 09:35:16 PM »
 


The date of the 21st century

The shot opens in Señor Vinnies bedroom of his hotel room, there he is helping his friend Pete the Cactus to get ready for his next date with Iris the bulldog of Bill Barnhart

Vinnie: Well Pete, you are now capable of dating Iris without having to worry about Bill, so how do you feel???

Pete: …....

Vinnie nods his head as he walks over towards his closet and grabs a botie after opening the closet.

Vinnie: Ah there it is, my old botie. It is just as sass from the first time I wore it, what do you think?

Vinnie turns his attention towards Pete with a large smile on his face.

Pete: …..

Apparrently the answer that Pete gave Vinnie surprised him, considering the sudden change upon  his face.

Vinnie: Now wait a moment Pete!!! What do you mean this looks sissy??

Vinnie turns his attention towards his botie and scratches his head, admittingly he agrees that boties arent the thing that hipsters these days wear these days. But he refuses to give in thatquickly and gives it another go.

Vinnie: Now I understand that

But Vinnie couldnt finish his sentence as his potted friend is jumping up and down like a possessed plant, you cab see some of his spines fleeing his body out of aggression. Only to cause a negative reaction from the former world champion.

Vinnie: Why you ungrateful…..

A lot of profanity escapes Vinnies mouth, he clearly has forgotten the cameras that follows the every footstep that members of SCW/SCU make during the current COVID19 infecstation. Altho its no secret that this man is a hotblooded and passionate member of tbs Latin-American comminity. Whom of course swear when their pride is on the line.

Vinnie: Why you little ….....

See? Another exceptional example of what we were talking about, sadly his temper got the best of Vinnie and the department of censorship. A situation that has raised the profanity pot of SCW enough money for years to come already.

Suddenly

*knock*

A knock on Vinnies hotel room door canbe heard, this distracts Vinnies tirade as he turns his head around

Vinnie: What the??

A muffled sound can be heard on the other sound of the door before we can hear footsteps on the other side of the door, sounding as if they are walking away from the door. Vinnie opens the door and looks leftand right, but nobody can be seen

Vinnie: What the hell???

Vinnie is about to close the door before looking down and sees a package. He scratches his head in disbelief

Vinnie: Has Santa forgotten a package last Christmas??

Vinnie finally decides to pick up the package before closing the door behind him, he lifts up the box next to his ear and listens to it carefully

Vinnie: Hm, I dont hear any ticking, so at least it isn’t a bomb or worse a clock

Vinnie shakes the box, but that doesnt give him any clue on what could be in the box, causing him to finally find every inch of courage as he decides to open it.

Vinnie: Let me see what…..

He is unable to finish the sentence after opening the box and finally sees what is inside, ehatever it is it surely catches him somehow off guard. The suspense gets the best of the camera man as he directs the camera into the box over the shoulder of Vinnie. Giving us our first glimpse of……

Vinnie: A golden dog necklace???

Mutters the stunned Vinnie, grabbing the clearly expensive item out of the box and stares at it with a rather shocked look upon his face before recovering his focus and turns to Pete

Vinnie: Pete? Did you order this…..,

He is unable to finish his sentence as Petehas jumped up in the air somehowand drives a lot of spines into the back of Vinnies hand

Vinnie: Ouch!!! What the….?

This causes Vinnie to drop the bracelet, trying to pull outall spines out of his hand as we see Pete stare at the bracelet before hobbling away to Vinnies laptop.

Vinnie: What do you mean it is the wrong one??

Vinnie sees Pete turning on his laptop by headbutting the power button on his laptop. He starts to scratch his head as he watches Pete logging into his own hotmsil account.

Vinnie: Since when do you need your own email account???

But Pete doesnt answer him, at least we think. None of us, except Vinnie has ever heard Pete speak. We see Pete open an email from goldenbracelets and reads the mail as Vinnie walks up behind him and reads along with him.

Dear sir Cactus,

We want to thank you for ordering our most expensive dog bracelet, sadly we have to inform you that something has gone wrong. Item number 22-Dog has been sold out recently as a gentleman in Grorgia had ordered the final one moments before you have.

Vinnie raises an eyebrow, looking puzzled but decides to continue reading.

We do apologise for this and we decided to send you our newest item that will be on sale starting today and has the same worth of $15.000 as the original item you had ordered under the credit card number ********** omunder nsme of S. Vinnie.
Vinnie starts to choke, due to the realization that Pete had ordered a bracelet of 15 grand using his credit card

Vinnie: Pete!!!!!

Pete:…..

Vinnie: No!!! Don’t tell me to chill when you clearly are back upon buying expensive things!!! You told me that you went to therapy for that? And that you werecured!!!

Pete:……

Vinnie grabs his laptop, just in time asPete just logged in on Ebay to buy something new.

Pete:……

Vinnie: What do you mean I should be thankful??

Pete:……

Vinnie rolls his eyes after hearing Petes answer

Vinnie: I should be thankful my credit is so large?? I should be thankful it hasnt bounced yet after buying WHAT???!!!

Pete:……

Vinnie: Please do not tell me you bought Iris a table for two at next SCW Climax Controll?? Why would youdo that Pete??? There is not even a dinner table for the wrestlers and staff members which is normally free!!!

Pete: ….

Vinnie shakes his head in disbelief

Vinnie: You paid Gordon Ramsey to make you a pan of Lasagna for two??? And how did you pay for that???

Pete:…..

Vinnie: What???you used MY credit card???

The shock is too much for Vinnie to comprehendas he loses conscienseness. Pete checks on Vinnie before hovbling over to the laptop and visits Ebay once more to continue his buying spree as the shot fades to black


Vinnie vs Griffin part two

We return to Vinnie, who is resting in his bed, wearing an icepack on top of his head because of him falling down from the shock he had endured earlier that day

Vinnie: That was such a bad dream, it looked so realistic. I mean how could I possibly assume that Pete is a shop a holic?? And of course he would never use my credit ca….

His cell phone goes off as Vinnie was about to finish his sentence. He looks at his phone and cannot recognize the phone number in the screen.

Vinnie: Hola?

Someone starts to talk to avinnie as he is laid back while staring at his wedding picture and smiles. Until….,

Vinnie: What?????

Vinnie suddenly sits up straight, causing the ice pack to fall off his head as he is in utter shock

Vinnie: I have bought what????

The voice continues to talk to him as we can see Vinnies skin almost turn pale white in utter shock before falling back into the pillows of the bed. Sadly for Vinnie, the fall also causes him to hit the bed stand as we hear a loud thud. But that seemingly has no effect on him as he is in a state of utter shock.

Vinnie: $600 for a lasagna?? Who could….,

Suddenly the realization hits him, thatit wasnt a dream but one hell of a nightmare. Vinnie realizes that his credit card has now gotten past the limit before realizing that Pete is behind his laptop once again.

Vinnie: PETE!!!

He jumps out of bed, but his feet are caught between the bedsheets as he falls down hard. We can see Pete look at Vinnie.

Pete:……

Vinnie shakes his head before looking atPete.

Vinnie: No I am not going to ask Lora for herZcreditcarddetailsPete. I just got notified that my credit just bounced!! Thanks to you!!

Pete:…..

Vinnie shakes his head

Vinnie: What do you mean you have the answer?? You only cause problems!!!

Pete:….

Vinnie: You want to bet for me in my match at Griffin Hawkins?? That will solve everything??!

Pete:…..

Vinnies eyes grow bigger.

Vinnie: What do you mean you only want to bet so you can buy more stuff?? You are addicted Pete!!!

Vinnie gets up and charges towards Pete, but stops after hearing what Pete had to say.

Vinnie: What do you mean i will benefit from your addiction??

Pete: …..

The wnswer startles Vinnie, realizing that Pete is insane

Vinnie: Pete, gambling isnt the answer. You need hrlp

Pete:…..

Vinnie: I know that costs money, I…,

Vinnie realizes that he does not have the money to pay for helping Pete and sighs.

Vinnie: Damn you Pete…,

Silence

Vinnie: So we meet again señor Griffin, how things are destined to happen once again. Whether it is the fans wanting it, or merely the fact that you had different ideas how our first confrontation would have ended no?? The classic confrontation between strength against speed. David vs. Goliath, underdog vs. The favored to win. Although seeing how you were so dominant as Roulette champion would make you wonder who the underdog truky is no??

He sighs

I know, I have been dominant so far this year except for my rematch with Ben Jordan. So I would understand that you would push my my name upon the one that is mentally on top, only for you to excite yourself to climb mount Vinnie only to conquer it.

Because I know a wrestler of the caliber that you posess makes me realize how much you have to prove to me how badly you want to rinse out the foul taste out of your mouth. Because you want to prove to the world that you are like those who have gone before you. Those who at one time have said that they were the very best.

Proving others is something that drives you doesnt it Griffin?? But not so much as to prove to me but more to yourself. Because I have seen men like you before. Those who have a chip upon their shoulders as they were dominant every single place he or she have laced their boots in.

Funny how I have looked upon men like you, those who wanted to prove that were the very best and I didnt believe them. Men like Fenris, Ben Jordan and others I have lost to. Making me realize I was stupid enough to neglect their desire to be the better man against me. Making me understand that when I faced you that I wouldnt make that same mistake. And we both know what happened dont we??

So what is new? Nothing much, except the stakes are higher than they have ever been as we both have got something to prove. Youwant to prove that you can beat me and I want to make you wake up with an ice pack on top of your head.

With that the shot fades



30
Supercard Archives / SENOR VINNIE v BILL BARNHART
« on: April 04, 2020, 07:15:00 PM »
 
The Pete Quest part one

Senor Vinnie can be seen in his hotel room, staring through the window to the outside as he is conversing with his friend Pete.

Senor Vinnie: I know Pete, you have told me that you want some Burrito’s, but sadly they do not make burrito’s in this hotel. Also, there’s no Taco Bell open at this moment and you know why that is no??

Pete:……

Vinnie sighs, he knows that Pete can be very stubborn. He has been this way since the whole situation escalated between him and the pet dog from Bill Barnhart Iris. Bill once again has a match with Senor Vinnie and if Vinnie loses he can no longer date Iris.

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie: I KNOW!!! How many times do you have to repeat yourself?? It’s like I am living with an annoying parrot.

He puts his ands to his ears, trying to ignore the apparent verbal assault from is best friend. But for some reason he cannot as he runs towards the bedroom and walks back out with two pillows tied up to his head.

Senor Vinnie: Try saying something now pete!!!!

He screams towards his cactus as he waits in anticipation.

Pete; …..

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean someone is knocking on the door??? I did not hear anything?? Wait…, if I cannot ear that, then why do I hear you???

He takes off the pillows and he hears a soft knock, he sighs. Apparently Pete has got such a grip on him that even with all the protection to his ears that he can still master up a way to make Vinnie hear him.

Senor Vinnie: Who is it???

Voice: It’s me…, Willow. You asked for an in depth intervie. I….,

Vinnie sighs, he has forgotten about this. The stress of what Pete has putten on him the last few days has been unbearable. He shakes his head, takes a few deep breaths and then unlocks the door

Senor Vinnie: Wait a few moments Willow, I have to walk away from the door so we have enough space between us before you enter.

Willow: Okay

Vinnie walks over to the other side of the room and then sits down on the couch before sighing once more.

Senor Vinnie: You may enter Willow…,

The door opens, we see Pussy Willow enter the room as she stares at the former SCW heavyweight champion and notices something about him.

Willow: Vinnie?? You look tired, are you okay???

Vinnie sighs as he shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: What can I say Willow?? I am on a rebound after losing my title. I have had several matches and only lost once. I was looking for something big to get myself back in contention and all that is left is him.

He points at Pete, who is jumping up and down on the table next to him.

Willow: Pete???

Senor Vinnie: He keeps me up all night screaming for Iris, during the day I cannot get behind my computer to skype with my wife thanks to him.

Willow: Because???

Vinnie looks baffled towards illow, clearly not believing that she does not know why Pete is so annoying lately. He stares at his friend and raise his hands in the air.

Senor Vinnie; Can you believe that Pete?? She does not know why you have been like this the entire week.

Pete suddenly stops jumping, turns his attention Willow and then starts to jump again viciously

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie sighs as he turns his attention to Willow.

Senor Vinnie: You have done it now Willow

Willow: Uhm… okay??? What did I do now???

Senor Vinnie: He has told me that you shouldn’t parade your female looks around him seeing how he is missing Iris. It may distract him too much!!!

Willow: But…,

Senor Vinnie: And to be honest?? I have to admit that he is right, I mean I have to put my career on the line and you just come out and wiggle your curves around him?? Couldn’t you be a bit more sensitive for his feelings?

Willow’s face is clueless, her mouth is wide open without any sound coming out of it.

Senor Vinnie: You know that this is very rude not to respond when someone is telling you something wouldn’t you agree???

Willow realizes that she has to answer and gets really pissed.

Willow: You are a hypocrite Vinnie!! You asked me to come here for an interview and now you are telling me that…..

Senor Vinnie sighs

Senor Vinnie: That’s merely a point of view Willow. You could have still thought about his broken heart right?? I mean he has been like….. errr…..

He turns his attention to Pete.

Senor Vinnie: How many nights have it been already???

Pete: …..

Senor Vinnie: It’s already been six days!! And I know you must be thinking, what is six days to a lifetime?? But you have to realize that a few seconds seems like a lifetime to Pete. He has issues figuring out a clock on the wall. He thinks that sixty days has passed.

Willow: I…..

Senor Vinnie: NO!!! you need to listen!! I have been hearing him beg and moan for a snapshot of Iris, of him asking when Bill walks his dog so he could watch it on. www.ilovewatchingiris.com . And I have to tell him that this site does not exist!! Can you believe that??!!!

Willow: Wel…,

Senor Vinnie: Of course not!! You are just being hired to get some responses of some knucklehead that thinks he can win some match. But I am Senor Vinnie, the man that had the biggest night of his career on a boat!! I am the man that has been champion over 100 days and I am now being reverted to petting Pete every single night since Bill is a prick!!! Now how could this be fair??? Tell me!! I already beat Bill and now I get this??

Willow: I….

Senor Vinnie: No you listen to me Willow, you only speak when I ask you to.

Willow: But you asked me something. I….

Senor Vinnie: That’s besides the point!! It was just merely rhetorical, I assumed you being a n interviewer should at least know what that means right???

She is silent

Senor Vinnie: RIGHT???!!!

Willow: Oh you want me to an….

Senor Vinnie: Why are you talking!!!?? It’s me being the one that is losing his mind you know!!!

Willow gets up and walks off as Vinnie follows her to the door.

Senor Vinnie: Are you leaving?? Why are you leaving?? Are you leaving?? I…

Willow leaves the room and enters the elevator as Vinnie turns his attention to Pete.

Senor Vinnie: I can’t believe this, she just left. She is apparently very sensitive

Vinnie shakes his head as he closes the door as this causes the shot to end.

Commercial

The Pete Quest part 2

Senor Vinnie is in the bathroom as he is in the bathtub relaxing, his hair is draped across his face as his face is covered with water.

Senor Vinnie: Finally, no more Pete nagging me. It’s been such a hectic week and I….

Halfway the sentence we suddenly see Pete emerging from the bathtub as he is wearing a scooba gear. Vinnie’s eyes are almost bulging out of his head as he sees his friend emerge from the water.

Senor Vinnie: What the….

He wipes his eyes with his soaped hands before grabbing a towel and wipes it clean, he looks where he saw Pete and notices that he is nowhere to be seen.

Senor Vinnie: I am almost losing my mind…..

He notices the camera and his demeanor gets to be an angry one.

Senor Vinnie: And that’s YOUR fault Bill…, I mean seriously?? Who are you to make demands when you cannot even beat some punk ass 5000 year old graveyard robber. I mean seriously, he should not even be on this show and here he is…. He is almost as annoying as Pete. I already have beaten you, I have already secured the right for Pete to date your dog… for whatever reason why. I mean I was already happy that he was stalking Belinda Sione…, I was happy with him doing some fake calls to some bombshells and hung up on them as they apparently could not hear him. Can you imagine that???

But that’s besides the point, the main issue I have is you senor Bill…. You are some idiot that apparently has the capability just to remember the good things in life and take all the bad stuff and put them in a blender and somehow lie about anything. I am sure that you are unable to really understand what I am talking about, but who cares???

Nobody Perro…., that’s right. I call you perro, because that means dog and that’s what you are all about aren’t you?? I am sure that YOU even don’t know what you are all about… but you need to understand something Perro…. But you have to understand Bill, I am not fighting for me… I am fighting to free Pete and have him finally get to second base or whatever it was what he was telling me the other night when I attempted to ignore him. But it’s your fault that he is unhappy, it’s your fault that I have to fight a loser like you… and it’s your fault that after this next show you will realize that you suffer big time and that I will tell you is my pleasure….. so until next week….

With that the shot fades

31
Climax Control Archives / Pete's advice
« on: March 13, 2020, 07:46:44 PM »
 
Pete gives advice:

7 am
Senor Vinnie’s hotel room

Senor Vinnie is snoring in his bed after a long night at the local pubs in Kent, England. Having his face planted in his pillow while his right foot is dangling outside his bed. The camera crew is moving around the bedroom as we hear some typing noises coming from the living room of Vinnie’s hotel room. A small table light is shining where we see Pete the cactus behind a type writer. The camera comes closer to Pete as we see him wearing a classic writers cap on top of its head and a chocolate cigarette is dangling across an ashtray.

“Tick…. Tick….. Tick….”

Because of the lack of arms makes it very difficult for Pete to type faster upon the type writer, as he is using his vines upon his body that he manages to lower upon the type writer to find the correct letter or number.

“Tick…. Tick…. Tick……”

Pete drops his head upon the button that forces the type writer to raise the paper in the type writer, as this gives Pete another empty line to write some more But he stops as he lowers his head upon the chocolate cigarette as this gets pierced upon Pete’s vines.

“…………”

(translation: “I never knew that dogs were allergic to plants, but I guess that’s why they like to pee upon us”

Pete’s thoughts are distracted by another snore from Vinnie, who tuns his body around as he now is on his back. He has his arms spread while his mouth is mumbling something as he experiencing a dream.

Senor Vinnie: “No mami, I have always been a good little Vinnie…. please don’t hit me mami.”

Vinnie raises his arms up in the air as in an attempt to protect himself from apparently dreaming that his mother is punishing him for some reason.

“……….”

(translation): “Oh God, he is once again having a nightmare about being caught being a horndog in his teens”

Senor Vinnie: “No mami!! Please no!!!”

Vinnie swings his arms around even more, due to the impact of his movement he falls out of his bed and hits his head against the floor. Causing him to wake up and stares around

Senor Vinnie: “Oh thank goodness, it was just a dream. I should stop watching those Netflix documentaries about parental discipline upon their children. What was that name of that documentary again??”

He scratches his head as he slowly lifts himself up from the ground and sit down upon his bed before a lightbulb shines above his head.

Senor Vinnie: “Oh yeah…, The Fresh Prince of Bell Air…. Funny name for a documentary though. But I have to admit that this Carlton fellow is sure asking for a spanking from my mami, thinking that Barry Manilow fandom would get him anywhere with the senoritas”

He chuckles as he rubs the back of his head before noticing a light is shining in the living room.

Senor Vinnie: “Is that you Pete???”

“…….”

(translation) :”No, I am fucking Jessica Fletcher from Murder She Wrote”

Pete drops the chocolate ccigarette into the ashtray and starts to type again

“Tick…. Tick…. Tick…..”

Senor Vinnie has gotten up from his bedroom and walks over towards Pete, he looks over the cap of Pete and stares at the piece of paper.

Senor Vinnie: “Pete gives advice??? Interesting Pete, but what kind of advice???”

“…….”

(translation) :”Don’t know yet, nobody has asked me a question yet.”

Senor Vinnie nods his head as he continues reading the piece of paper of what Pete had already typed up so far. He is not surprised that it’s about Iris the British Bulldog, but didn’t expected the direction that he was taking it.

Senor Vinnie: “Stop Peeing on me!! Pete’s health guide to dogs to stop peeing on cacti and other plants???”

He stares at his friend, who apparently is very serious in the direction hat he is taking it.

Senor Vinnie: “Is this because your last few dates with Iris didn’t went as you wanted them to???”

“……..”

(translation) :”Oh hell no, me and Iris have planned a romantic stroll through the park behind a horse while sitting in a carriage”

Senor Vinnie blinks his eyes for a few moments.

Senor Vinnie: “And how are you going to pay for that Pete?? I have taken away your allowance since you had that gambling problem remember???”

Pete lifts his head upwards towards Vinnie slightly as he is about to answer him.

“…….”

(translation) :”I signed a contract to write a column for the Sin City Informer, where I will earn enough to gam… errr go on weekly romantic dates with Iris”

Senor Vinnie: “You what??”

“…….”

(translation: “Oh sure!! You can be the big star all you want, but when I have an idea then you will just say that I am merely a plant”

Senor Vinnie: “But you are a plant!!!!”

“…..”

(translation) :”See?? I told you already what you were about to say, you are just so damned predictable. Is that a reason why you lost the….”

Senor Vinnie: “Don’t you dare to say that Pete!! Or else I will send you back to Petronella, you know?? That cacti girlfriend that you have been ignoring lately??”

Pete suddenly becomes silent as he realizes that Vinnie was right, Vinnie sighs as he realizes that he went too far against his planted friend.

Senor Vinnie: “why don’t we get some sleep Pete, maybe you can help me prepare for my match this coming Climax Control”

“…….”

(translation) :”You got it amigo”

Vinnie turns off the light and helps Pete to his bed that he had prepared for him next to his on the small table.

3 PM

Vinnie is sitting at the restaurant with Pete, having something to eat while Vinnie looks at the magazine for this week Climax Control.

Senor Vinnie: I cannot grasp the idea that I am booked this low on the card?? I mean seriously, I understand that Caleb and Travis Levitt are the ever lasting itch that just seems to come back at the beginning of every match. But I mean seriously, I am one of the better champs of the modern era, I should at lest be above Bill Barnhart”

“…….”

(translation) :”Bill’s match is the first match of the night Vinnie”

Vinnie looks at the card on the magazine before sighing as he turns the magazine around, clearly holding it upside down.

Senor Vinnie: “Next time you tell me that I forgot to put on my reading glasses Pete. I already was wondering why I was getting such a massive headache. Usually I would get that from a regular Caleb promo, or perhaps a lack in the competitive nature from senor Travis. I mean seriously, I would not know what I could possibly say about these two that hasn’t already been said???”

“I mean at least Caleb is talented, I give him that. But we have faced each other before. It was a night I would not quickly remember….  And Travis?? Well let’s just say I am incapable of remembering when he was relevant since his in ring debut that he had made in this company. I think personally I would rather prefer listening to Alex Jones run his mouth after dipping his ass in a bowl of acid then having to watch Travis greatest matches special on the SCW Network”

“……..”

(translation) :”There’s a greatest matches special????

Senor Vinnie sighs and shakes his head yes.

Senor Vinnie: ‘In theory yes, but that’s basically it. Because when I look at the seize of the file of his greatest matches it only says that its empty. As if we are still waiting for him to finally manage to achieve something since debuting in this company. How ironic that apparently the twosome of Underwood and Ward have a sadistic sense of humor”

“…….”

(translation) :”Humor???”

Vinnie nods his head

Senor Vinnie: “Si Pete, they have such a sadistic sense of humor that they apparently enjoy watching the great fans of SCW to endure a Travis Match. Let alone doing a promo to promote his match and make the people get excited. Excited to watch Travis get of his couch and do something besides farting and not showring for six months or so.

Now I understand that I may be very harsh about this guy, but this is just ridiculous. I mean at least seeing both Wolf Boys who I have beaten holding belts makes sense. But this guy??? Nah, I’m sorry. But that just doesn’t get the opportunity to be processed in my hard drive.”

“……”

(translation) :”If you need help to analyze your two opponents????

Vnnie turns his head towards his friend and shows the biggest grin upon his face that we haven’t seen in a long time

Senor Vinnie “Well I think if this is just as entertaining as your advice for dogs to pee on the toilet??? Then go ahead Pete”

“……”

(translation) : “Well then I just have to prepare myself, I will be right back”

Vinnie watches Pete hobble off the table before turning his head back to the camera as he rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: “Typical Pete, he always runs off when things get too excited for him. But that’s why he is my amigo and I am the greatest Mariachi and wrestler that this company or any other company has ever seen. That’s right, what I can do with a guitar to wow you is just as amazing what I can do inside the ring. Something that Caleb has experienced, something that I know he has trouble of respecting. But you know why??? Because he is a competitor that wants to prove to the entire wrestling world that he is the best.

Now he is no slouch, at least not the level of Travis for sure. And you know why??? He has heart, he has desire and he has the mindset to go on until he cannot go anymore. It’s an ability that I can respect, but that’s where it ends. We both have love for great music, so who knows I will just take him out for a special one on one karaoke show from yours truly after the show. Because this amigo needs all the motivation that he can get to one day become the world champion. Maybe if all the others have retired while Caleb still looks like he just got out of the diapers.

Sadly young kids like him are too enthusiastic, too excited to finally participate in the big leagues. But that’s the problem, just when you get so excited you just waste all your energy on the first few moves and then are nothing more than a waste. But it’s still better than having to deal with a fraud that is called Travis Levitt. “

Vinnie sighed.

Senor Vinnie: “I am not the type of guy that likes to downgrade anyone’s ability if they get some. But for you Travis?? I will gladly make an exception and go the other way, because after having dealt with great opposition and beating most of them it makes me wonder. Wondering if Sin City Wrestling is a charity federation or simply the greatest of all time. A legacy of legends that have retired and have made an impact that years from now still will be remembered. While with you???”

He sighs.

Senor Vinnie: “You need people like me and Caleb to utter your name giving you the simple idea that you are still relevant. But before you start to push your chest upwards and walk around with an air like you are King James…. Only to be confronted by people like me and Caleb to make you realize that you are nothing more than a mere Kwame Brown and stink where Lebron made it since his debut.

Now I hear you thinking, what and who is this Kwame Brown?? The first ever number one draft pick that came out of high school… just like Lebron… only he could not live up to the hype that Lebron could. Now how would Travis react to that?? Now THAT’S the one million dollar question that EVERYONE has been dying to hear since he singed the dotted line with nothing more than a mere x. Because in his mind X marks the spot of glory huh???

Just don’t start to foam from the mouth, that would make such a mess and we both know that you aren’t rabid yet… right?? Oh of course not, you are just incompetent, you are just everything that would make Stephen A. Smith go ballistic every time that he hears the name of Kwame…. Are you going to be my Kwame Travis??? Are you going to excite me with a disappointed performance either on the mike or in the ring??? Or are you just like the reality that everyone else who already faced you that you are nothing more than a mere disappointment?? I hope not…, because I thought I have already met my share of Kwame’s in my career up to this very day…. And I would hate to realize that I was sadly wrong… but like many others before me… I can’t and I won’t. I am too good and too bashful to even consider to start to write my apology letter… Because I am the King that you can only dream of…..

And you Caleb?? You just need to accept the fact that I intend to fulfill my destiny that I will beat you, just like I did to Bill Barnhart at the My Bloody Valentine….. I was victorious and then I just waited…, waited for the next moment would come and take down another name… Like I did to Griffin Hawkins on Climax Control…, like I will do to you and Travis… To make you two relevant, even if it is just for a few moments… you know until the count of one…, two…., three….

Just let these three numbers sink in, let them be repeated over and over again… Because I am Senor Vinnie…. and at Climax Control… My Bloody Valentine will have a March encore that the world…. And more importantly you two will never forget….”

With that Vinnie grins as the shot fades

32
Climax Control Archives / los mariachi
« on: January 24, 2020, 08:19:59 PM »
 tiJanuary 1989
Tijuana, Mexico.

We see a young Vinnie sitting in a room, holding a trumpet in his hands as he looks up to his father while listening to him explain of how to play the trumpet.

Father: Now Vinnie, of course a leading Mariachi is either merely a singer or singer while playing guitar. But you have to learn every possible musical instrument as you need to grow into the lifestyle that is Mariachi.

Young Vinnie raises an eyebrow, the thought of lifestyle surprised him. He thought that he was getting one of the many musical lessons from his father, no history lesson.  His father notices the reaction and smiles

Father: Ahh Vinnie, I understand your confusion on what I had mentioned. But Mariachi is not just playing a trumpet or sing about love while playing a guitar and express emotions upon your face. Oh no Vinnie, it’s you becoming part of the song… believing every single word that you sing….. or in your case… every tune that you play.

Vinnie nods his head, he wanted to learn from his father as he looked up to him. His father had toured in every city in Mexico, even for the Mexican community in the United States. For him his father was a Rockstar like the artists that he had seen on television. Yet those artists were not real for some reason. He did enjoy listening to Santana play his guitar and sing with his amazing voice, but not even HE could match his father… or at least, that’s what he believed.

Father: Vinnie???

Vinnie: Huh?? Uhm…., yes???

His father smiles, he knew that Vinnie was a daydreamer. It was a reason why he choose to teach him first prior sending him to take musical lessons from a respected musical teacher. He places his hands on the shoulders of Vinnie before lowering them to his trumpet.

Father: Look Vinnie, this instrument is not just a device that you blow oxygen into to create sound when you push on these valves.

Vinnie: Valves???

His father smiles as he patiently places the fingers of his son on the valves, realizing that the buttons on the trumpet are named valves. He begins to blush of shyness as he felt that he should have known. But his father just smiles while brushing his hair.

Father: Now Vinnie, lets try to see if you can hit a Do on your trumpet.

Vinnie had been wanting to blow his lungs out on the musical instrument the entire time that he was holding it, even though he knew that blowing oxygen into the musical instrument would not be enough. He had to show control, balance as well as being focused upon blowing oxygen while pushing his fingers the right way to create the correct sound.

Vinnie: (whisper) Here goes…

He takes a deep breath, his lips are placed upon the mouth piece. He realizes that his mouth is dry, but tries to ignore the nervousness and blows while pushing on the valve that is closest to him  and a sound emerges.

Trumpet: BWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

In his mind Vinnie believed that he had created a masterpiece, something that nobody has ever heard before and never will. He is focused upon his trumpet while blowing more and more oxygen into the music instrument while pushing onto the valves and more sound emerges from the end of the trumpet.

Trumpet: BWaaaaaaaaaaaaaa….. Weeeeeeeeeeee… WOOooooooooooooo …. Awwwwhhhhhh….. BWaaaaaa….thump

Vinnie’s eyes who had closed during his trumpet playing suddenly open up again and is in shock. He realizes that his father had placed his hand on the end of the trumpet as his eyes slowly turns towards his father. Who has a shock look on his face

Vinnie: Father???

There is no response from his father, Vinnie does not know how to take this sudden reaction from his father as well as the surprising look upon his face. But Vinnie’s confidence was racing as he realizes that his father had not yelled at him for being so terrible. So he believes in his own mind that he had shown his father that he is a New Lennon, McCartney, Santana as well   as he has aa  a voice that you could become  hypnotized , voices that have been a huge influence of todays music industry . And yet that never mattered to Vinnie… as to him there was only one that  he cared about.

Father: Err.., uhm Vinnie? I…

Vinnie: Tell me father, how impressed are you with my first attempt to greatness???

His father was struggling, he was contemplating whether he should tell him the truth. Or  the other hand, he can’t get it over his heart to  hurt his feelings.

Vinnie: Father??

His smile is heartbreaking, the happiness from Vinnie is oozing from his face. His father sighs as he figures that a small lie would not hurt him as he slowly starts to clap his hands

Father: I can honestly tell you that I have never heard anything like this Vinie.

His father feels a proud sensation coming over him, he was actually not lying to him. He just  wanted to come across as if this was something very positive when it is clearly the opposite. But that did not matter to him, he saw Vinnie gloat and jump out of his seat and runs around with the trumpet still in his hands.

Vinniie: Wooohooo!!! I have done it!!! I knew that you would recognize this classical song  father!! it’s from your favorite artist!!!

His father smiles while watching his son being so enthusiastic, not realizing when he suddenly stands still in front of him. Having a look on his face as he is awaiting the confirmation from his father.

Father: What ???

Vinnie chuckles

Vinnie: Aww come on father!! What song was I playing?? Only brilliant minds like us would  know!!

The shock comes over his father’s face as he realizes that Vinnie has put him in a predicament, believing that he had known what Vinnie was playing. But deep down inside he had no clue.

Father: Black Magic Woman from Santana??

Vinnie laughs as he shakes his head no while slapping his hand across his knee.

Vinnie: You are so funny!! I was obviously playing  Money For Nothing from the Dire Straits!!!

His father chuckles, relieved that he Vinnie did not know that he wasn’t aware and that he was just  having fun

Father: Yes, that was the one. I always get those confused…

The two share a laugh as the shot fades.

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting with the trumpet, holding it in his hands while staring at it.

Senor Vinnie: I just happened to find this trumpet after cleaning my  attic and it brought back some great memories. And when you think about memories it makes you think back about how things were, how some people would even suggest that everything was better back then. But  is that always the case???

I know people would suggest that todays technology has surpassed that of the horror that we had to deal with back then. I mean let’s face it, no cell phones. No flat screens, computers were incapable of doing what todays devices are capable off. Better graphics, sounds and at least when you talk about a football….. you are able to see a football soar through the air instead of a simple dot on a black screen. And yet….

He sighs as he stares at the old and clearly broken down trumpet.

Senor Vinnie: Yet, you really have to wonder whether things are truly that much better than what we did or didn’t have. Because time changes and we have to adapt to what is presented to us and no matter whether how hard we try to improve things, we always find a reason to complain now don’t we??because in the minds of the masses, we want to have everything. But he irony is when you get what you want, you just sigh and toss whatever it is that what you wanted aside. As if it was nothing to begin with. And I could know…

His eyes travels down to the trumpet between is hands, smiling for the memories of how much he drove his poor father insane . Even though he would never dare to admit it.

He has a sly grin on his face as he remembers all the times that he drove his father crazy.

Senor Vinnie: Makes you wonder, would present day fathers have enough  patience to deal with their children. In the hope that they would achieve something if they just try long and hard enough?? Because kids these days  just sit on their lazy asses and play with their ipads or game consoles and never come outside.

And to a certain point I was just as spoiled like that, having the world title around my waist for over 100 days…. And I had failed…., even failed of reclaiming the prestige that I once had. And it made me realize….

He looks up from the trumpet and stares into the camera.

Senor Vinnie: It made me realize that I need to have patience, that I need to get back to what has brought me to the dance and made me a success….. And that was to bring me back to the past…. To the love that I believe that I had lost somehow

He places the trumpet to his mouth and blows a small tune through the trumpet, it sounds better than the memory of many years ago even though the trumpet had not been tuned in a long time. At least you could recognize the tune from the classic Dire Straits song until he stops playing and looks down on the trumpet.

Senor Vinnie: You always hammered me to play the best Do before starting to play a tune. A simple tune, or at least that’s what I thought I would master in a mere moment. Oh how was I wrong huh father???

Another smile appears on the face of Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: But being wrong is often the only tool to be right eventually. Because we all learn from our mistakes now don’t we?? Well, not everyone I know. Alex is still desperate to this very day to make an impact upon this federation by hoping to win that championship belt at last. But who am I to tell him that he will not be able to beat our beloved champion Senor Ben??

Merely a former champion that failed as well to reclaim that honor… an honor that I once felt when I just merely learned to play a simple song on this trumpet. Oh how the joy was etched upon my face for over a week, maybe even longer. I was convinced that I could play Bohemian Rhapsody after learning  Happy Birthday. But that’s how anxiety works isn’t it?? Once you had that first taste of something that you want to  possess, it will be so difficult not to go too far and too fast.

I can tell that the man that I am facing this coming week is someone that is focused upon the job at hand. A man that respects his opposition, yet does not take them lightly. A student of the Game some would say…. Others would scratch behind their heads and ask themselves why he isn’t a world champion already??

And all I have to say to explain it all is that this man has patience, patience that I have not seen since my father’s desperate attempts to teach me to play this wonderful instrument.

Vinnie slowly starts to play a few tunes from the classic Pink Floyds Comfortbly Numb before stopping using the instrument and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: I admire that from you Griffin, besides the fact that you are a vivid music lover, something that have noticed many times before on social media. Gracing ourselves with the respectful words and musical clips from legends that has paved the way for music fans like you and me isn’t it?? It shows that you have class and dedication to those who you admire. And yet, when it comes down to compete inside the six sided ring…. you just slash through the competition like  Kirk Hammett would shred another legendary guitar solo on an even more classic Metallica song.  Showing a side that is so different than your apparent conflicted nature of being such a wonderful amigo…. And yet I admire that from you.

As we all wish to accomplish the same thing that you possess at this very moment, where people are either jealous of your capabilities to maintain a high level unlike the others… or simply just seeking for the right motivation to continue in such a high competitive nature…. And all I am seeing that people are just merely looking for an excuse to believe in something.

And what about me???

He grins

Senor Vinnie: Good question I must admit, am I searching for answers to questions that I have not asked myself?? If that’s the case then why am I searching for an answer when I have not even asked the  question. Questions are nothing more than merely a clueless notion that I just don’t know!!!

But I do know Griffin, I do know the answer to the question that I have et not asked myself…. Because I have been asking this my opponents every single time. What would it take for them to beat me???

Oh yes, I know this must be a revelation to those who are new to mindfucks that is psychology of the brain. What does it take for number one to beat number two??? Is it skill? Is it determination?? Is it luck?? Or merely the fact that at that given moment someone was better than the other? But I am not looking for the question that will be revealed upon Climax Control. I am looking for the confrontation with a champion that I have admired….

Does this mean I want to be in line for your championship???

Is it to me to determine my destiny??? Have I given up the hope of once again combat for my world title???

He grins as he repeaeas the words my world title in a soft whisper

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) My orld title…..

Of course I will not let my fate decided upon some  tarot cards or a crystal bowl . oh no…, I want to fight you mi amigo. I want to fight you and echo a tune inside your mind that you just want to get rid of….

You know what I am talking about don’t you Griffin?? Ever had that moment that you heard someone destroy a classic by making it her own? Like having to endure Lucie Silva’s cover of Nothing Else Matters?? Musically seen many spoke of an inspiring cover, while others would just say that it ruined the original done by Metallica. Causing the debate of originality move between the minds of the many, where it would forget that of the few isn’t it???

Do I need your imput upon the situation Griff?? Do I need to hear your opinion whether you agree that I prefer the original or not?? Oh no, I need to hear the words that you echo into the void every single time that you speak about your opposition and turn up the intensity. Having me hear the words, listen to what you truly are saying between the lines of the battlefield of our conversation that is separated by nothing more than a mere thin tv screen.

Vinnie nods his ist against the camera screen in front of him and grins.

Senor Vinnie: I need to hear between the lines why you feel that you are better than me, that you are confident of beating me inside that six sided ring…. I need to know before I will whistle a tune of legendary proportions that my father would tell me that it was something he had never heard before.

And this time it isn’t because it was dreadful, but merely because I want to let you know that I believe that I can beat you…. Merely have you attempt to read between the lines, in the hopes of have you hear the words of Stairway to Heaven instead of dreading  of listening to a dance version of Total Eclipse of the Heart… Even though I am taking a risk of guessing your taste, even though I realize that there’s nothing wrong to take a risk on something that I already know isn’t it??

Its often the words that bore me, the words that people tell me over and over again that they are merely better. Better because they can fly the sky better than me, or because they have won more world titles across the world than I have fingers. Ironic isn’t it that these people use these statements to talk confidence and believe in themselves so that they would propel them to greater heights??? While I prefer to keep my own two feet down to earth… well that besides a conversation every now and then with a cacti.

But I know I have said enough Griff…., the words need to be spoken in a song and a solo between the two of us… Let us jam, let us groove that it would entertain the world…. And then, lets see who will strike first…..

Adios amigo… adios..

33
Climax Control Archives / resolutions
« on: January 10, 2020, 06:39:20 PM »
 <centerNew Years Resulotions:



Tijuana, Mexico

31st of December 1988



The shot opens where we see the Family Rodriquez outside, waiting for the clock to strike twelve o’ clock. Father Rodriquez and Mother Rodriquez holding each others hands, while Vinnie is jumping up for joy. Vinnie is a few years old and has been looking forward to this day since Christmas had passed. Remembering how everything went last year, the first time that he could actually light his very own fireworks, granted that it was solely an innocent asterisk. But watching the burning star had put a huge grin on his face that lasted even longer than the life existence of the innocent object. And now he is looking forward to the clock striking twelve o clock as he was promised that he could help his father.



Father: Just five more minutes Vinnie, I hope you are ready to help me??



Mother: I think he is tired dear, I saw him yawn a few times



Vinnie turns his head towards his mother, looking angry in a childish fashion that caused his mother to  turn her head. Not wanting her son to see her laugh at his reaction.



Young Vinnie: I am ready mom!!!



His father nods his head towards his son before kissing his wife on the cheek before turning his gaze back to the sky as it is a beautiful evening like it has been many times before this very special night. After a minute he turns his attention back to his son.



Father: Vinnie?



Young Vinnie: Yeah dad??



Father: Do you have any resolutions to begin the new year with??



Young Vinnie: What do you mean??



His father’s gaze is one of a gentle smile as his eyes are glowing in the lights of the burning lamps around them. Placing a hand on the head of his young son before answering to his response.



Father: I mean now that we are on the brink of the new year, is there anything that you would like to accomplish or learn???



Vinnie thinks about the question his father has asked him, he had everything he has ever wanted in his young life. He had never had to think about anything that he wanted to achieve in his life. He started to think what he liked the most and then an idea popped in his head.



Young Vinnie: I would love to play the guitar father, just like you.



His father’s smile is grows even wider, realizing that his son wants to learn to play the instrument that he earns his money with as Mariachi. This is something that he had hoped for, but never wanted to push his son into becoming what he has become.  



Father: You sure Vinnie?? Because when you do, I ask of you to give it your all. I want full commitment from you and not just give up after one lesson.



Suddenly we hear people count down from ten to zero, signalling the end of the year has come near. Vinnie and his parents jump into the count down and cheer in happiness when the clock strikes midnight, wishing everyone a happy new year and celebrate the beginning of the new year with fireworks.  



December 31st 2019

Tijuana, Mexico



It’s 10 pm, Senor Vinnie can be seen standing at the graveyard of his deceased parents. Paying them their well earned respect as he has always done since their death several years ago. A tradition that he kept doing since he had always celebrated new years eve with them... only this year he did not visit them close to midnight due to spending it for the very first time with his wife. He is wearing a black long coat, black tights and black shoes. A white buttoned down shirt can be seen through the opening at the top of his coat. He is wearing a hat that he takes off just moments before starting to talk.



Senor Vinnie: You remember that day father?? I had not realized how difficult it would be to play the guitar, but thankfully I had you to remind me of our promise.... To never give up and I never did. It was the beginning of many lessons that makes me the man that I am today father, yet I realize that to this very day I have so much more to learn.  



But holding that guitar for the very first time, listening to my teacher...., or should I say attempting to listen??



There’s a chuckle emerging from his face as he remembers the many countless hours that his guitar instructor had spent with him, desperately trying to teach him to play the guitar. Realizing so many years later that his father had been paying all the lessons that made the man come back, even though he had given up on young Vinnie after several lessons.  



Senor Vinnie: Poor Senor Pablo, he was a good man.Just not equipped to my impatient nature that I had when I was young, I think that I’ve inherited that from you mother.



A smile emerges from his face as he stares at the tombstone of his mother’s grave before silencing for a few moments. He missed both of his parents dearly, especially his mother. Always have been her little baby, even when he had outgrown them in size in his later teens.



Senor Vinnie: But thankfully the burning desire that I had on that faithful night pushed me to continue, it pushed me to prove Senor Pablo wrong. That I could achieve something if I put my mind to it. Something that I at times took for granted, but you were always there to remind me that nothing would just appear because I wanted to. That I had to fight for everything that I wanted to achieve.... and to this very day father, I still have to fight to get what I truly want.



He stares at his fathers gravestone, reading Vincenzo Rodriguez. Vinnie’s father had given him his name, but always called him Vinnie. He had told him at a young age that he reminded him of Vinnie Vincent. A guitarist that spent a short time in the band Kiss, Vinnie never liked Vinnie Vincent. He was too young to really get into hardrock at that time, but with the years passing by he finally understood him.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that Vinnie had endured many tribulations before reaching his goal to be a part of the Best Band in the World.... Even though it didn’t last that long for him. But hey, who can take that away from him?? And I guess you saw that desire in me too huh Father?? Naming me Vinnie was something that you had forseen to be the best and only name that fitted me. Something that I had disliked for many years, but I was young and naieve. I guess that is somethng that we all had to go through isn’t it??



Did I ever tell you two about that one lesson???



He remains silent, a smile emerges upon his face as he thinks back to a specific musical lesson that Senor Pablo had attempted to teach him.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that Senor Pablo had pleaded with you to find a substitute ever since that day father.  The day that I thought I could start Windmilling after just playing a few tunes. Perhaps believing that the lyrics of My Generation was reemerging right before his eyes. Realizing that his heart could take another rebellious youth movement and just listen back to everything that Bach or Mozart has ever produced.



But I wonder, if you had never asked me that quetion on that faithful night. Would have I become the man that I am today?? Would I have met the love of my life and married her?? Would I have become the Mariachi that you had always hoped me to have become?? Or would I just stand outside, waiting for the clock to strike midnight and celebrate with fireworks..... Enjoying the few moments that we all forget everything that goes on in this world, merely because we want to hoped me to have some fun?? To this very day I am sure that nobody can answer that question.



He extends his arm, placing his hand ont he gravestone of his father and wipes off some leaves that have fallen off a tree on top of it. He keeps his arm there for a few moments as if he has telepathic contact with his deseased father



Senor Vinnie: I only wanted to make you proud father.... mother....



He sighs as he becomes silent, thinking back at some more memories he had shared with his parents on this fateful night.



December 31st, 2000

Tijuana, Mexico.



An 15 year old Vinnie is outside with his father and mother, waiting for the moment to come that the clock would strike midnight. Vinnie texting with some friends and listens partially to whatever it is that his parents is telling him.  



Father: Your mother asked you something Vinnie.



Vinnie feels an elbow being pushed into his ribs, causing him to suddenly look up from his phone oblivious what is going on



Vinnie; Huh?? Wha???



Mother: I asked you if you have some new years resolutions sweetie??



Vinnie rolls his eyes, he knew this question would come. He just hated it that it would pop up every single year. As if he had to prove himself every single year to accomplish something new. He was happy with his life , he had learned to play the guitar as well as writing and singing his own songs.  



Mother: Well???



Vinnie: Can’t we just skp this for a year mom?? I mean, what more could I possibly want?? One day, I will be more popular than dad, I will a huge house and swimming pool. I will........





Father: What about your education Vinnie??



Vinnie is silent, he hated it when his father was asking about his education. Knowing that he was struggling at school, he had promised his father that he would give it his all to improve his grades at school. And even though they have, he realized that if it keeps it that it isn’t enough not to flunk this year.



Vinnie: I....,



His father places his hand on Vinnie’s shoulder, gently squeezing it as this causes Vinnie to look up at him.



Father: I know you are struggling son, no matter what I am proud of you. But me and your mother realized that you have so many potential. We also noticed you have picked up a new hobby.



Vinnie raises an eyebrow, not expected his father to give him reassuring words or even confront him about something he apparently likes.



Vinnie: Uhmm, wha??



His mother smiles at him, he always had loved  



Mother: We have heard you talking to your friends about wrestling sweetie, why did you never told us about that??



He blushes, he never wanted to tell them about it as he knew they weren’t into violence.



Vinnie: Well mom, you always told me that you didn’t like that garbage.



He blushes for using that term that he had her mother use several times in this past year.



Mother: Well I have often told you to follow your dreams and not worry about what others think hun. That includes us, you do know that don’t you??



His look of concern suddenly vanishes and is replaced by a huge smile upon his face. He has gotten into wrestling since watching Eddie Guerrero performing all over the world. Not just loving his ability, but also his character as he wanted to be the man. The man that has gone to the WWE for the fact he was unhappy for how things went. Vinnie admired his desire to do anything to make it....



Mother: Do you wish to become a wrestler sweetie??



Vinnie’s answer is cut off with the countdown from ten to zero as another year is nearly ended and a new year is about to begin. Causing Vinnie and his parents to jump in as well. Vinnie is relieved for the understanding of his parents, he had forgotten how wonderful they truly were as a teenager.



December 31st 2019



Senor Vinnie: Gracias mi madre, you truly kept believing in me when I was into everything but what was truly important for me. Trying to expanding my horizon and never ignore that what I truly want to achieve. Even if it is something that you always proclaimed to be garbage.



He chuckles, repeating the word in a soft whisper over and over again.  



Senor Vinnie: You always got me so worked up whenever you said that mother, sometimes I wondered whether you did it on purpose. Perhaps you were always like that..., getting under the skin of others no matter what they were into.  



He is silent, staring at the gravestone of his mother, remembering all the wonderful moments that they had shared. Vinnie had always been her little boy, how much he started to hate that term when he was in puberty and growing up into a young man. But now he understands that he would always be her little boy, no matter what.



Senor Vinnie: You even took me to wrestling classes, making sure that I would keep it up. Or at least that’s what you always tried to convince me, but I often had the notion that you enjoyed watching those guys work up a sweat.



I....,



A tear emerges upon his face, staring at the date of his mother’s death. Only two years ago she had died, merely a year after his fathers death. He knew she missed him, although she never wanted to show that to him. He had taken her in his home, so she wouldn’t be alone and never had to cook or clean anymore.  



Senor Vinnie: Not that you ever wanted to take it easy huh mother??



He grins, remembering her making breakfast every single morning that he woke up. Or waiting for him with dinner if he had a late night from wrestling or a show.. Always listening to him talk about his match, how he had beaten someone. Smiling for everything he had told her, even though he had known she was very tired. It was her way to escape from her loneliness as well as being proud of her son.



Senor Vinnie: I always wanted to repay you for everything that you had done for me. Sadly you were no longer around when Summer XXXTreme came around and won the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. I was the happiest man alive, I had the gold finally obtained in my posession, married to the most beautiful wife in the world... And yet...



Vinnie chokes in his words, causing a tear to emerge upon his right cheek. He is silent for a few moments as the pain is visibly hurting him.



Senor Vinnie: The two most important people in my life were no longer alive to witness my crowning achievement. I know you two were with me in thoughts... I...



He bites his lower lip, struggling not to cry as he is resisiting the pain.



Senor Vinnie: I had always wanted to win that belt just for me, but I had deservingly failed. When Lora came in my life I remembered how important a relationship is.... To have a bond of a family, even though we do not have any children. It still feels as if we are together since God knows when... And yet we aren’t even married for a year.  



And when I had that championship belt in my hands the memories of all those New Years Resolutions came back... As if I was staring at a movie about my own life. And that moment it was the perfect gift from you both to me... instead of the other way around. As if was YOU that won the gold for me and thanked me for everything that I have done for YOU two. And in m mind that’s wrong....  



He bites his lower lip, anger and sadness are brewing inside of him



Senor Vinnie: And then there was the drive to do whatever I can to at least do my best to come close.... To at least not be a one hit wonder, not to be a champion only to hand it over to someone else who belives he is better. And after 112 days.... I realize that the pressure has finally vanished for myself.  



People will ultimately say that I am a hypocrite, that I need something to motivate me. That I need to undo the wrong that had been done to me.... Believing all that I had ever muttered in the hypnosis of my own reality. And I realize now that I was never even myself...



A beep can be heard in the pocket of his coat, he puts his hand inside his coat and grabs his cell phone and reads the tekst message that he has gotten from his wife. Asking if he is okay and how long he thought he would be back with her. He smiles, believing that he is so lucky with her as he responds that within the next thirtie minutes that he will be with her. He places the phone back inside his coat and inhales the cold air into his lungs before exhaling it once more.



Senor Vinnie: I wonder how ou would respond if you had seen me have a conversation with Pete. That’s a cactus mom.



He smiles



Senor Vinnie: I know I would not even have to ask you father, you would have told me that I would be crazy. In that case you would fit in perfectly with a group of..... haters???



A chuckle escapes his mouth when the word haters is uttered.



Senor Vinnie: I am sure that you would like Austin and Alex father, I cannot remember how often I had to endure the verbal onslaught of a couple of two year olds in the body of grown ups. And for what father?? Because I dared to be what you have always told me to be... original... to stand out in anything that I represent..... And before those will attagonize me... I am sure that my father wasn’t talking about a cactus friend... But at least Pete is real, not like any dilusion that I somehow am unable to shed... but let’s all remember, it is always my fault.



He chuckles as he nods his head and places his hands on both gravestones



Senor Vinnie: Deep down I know I have made you proud...., gracias...



With that he walks off...



New Years Eve

Tijuana, Mexico

11.30 pm



Vinnie can be seen in his mansion, with his wife and his friend Pete. All three of them are playing a boardgame of Monopoly to kill time.



Senor Vinnie: Arrghhh, not again Board STreet!!!



Valora chuckles as she nods her head towards Pete.



Valora: I am sure that you are happy that you hadn’t accepted his offer to play strip Monopoly Pete.



Pete: …...



Senor Vinnie: Not again!! I barely have any money, the only price worhty i have left are my four train stations. I am wearing my lucky sweater and still I am nearly broke!! How can this be???!!!



Valora: Well personally I think you really took a huge gamble by putting on that christmas sweater Vinnie. I mean it’s new years eve!!



Vinnie looks at his sweater, staring at the Rudolph the Rednosed Reindeer whom is drinking tequila and then turns his attention to his wife.



Senor Vinnie: What is wrong with this sweater?? Is it because you never grew up with the reason why Rudolph was a rednosed reindeer???



Valora rolls her eyes on the comment being made by her husband and shakes his head before turning her attention to Pete.



Valora: Can you please tell Vinnie that it wasn’t due to alcohol???  



Pete: …..



Senor Vinnie: You stay out of this Pete!! I am not even understanding why I allow you to even be a part of this. I mean from hearing about all those accusations from Senor Bill and his wife Senora Bea makes you a very naughty cacti



Pete: …...



Senor Vinnie: Do not change the subect to why Rudolph the Rednose Reindeer is a rednosed reindeer!! I...



Valora cuts in defence of Pete.



Valora: Uhm Vin?? That was the subject that I started the whole discussion off with. You are the one that is.....



Senor Vinnie: Nonsense!!! You are just... ., err... Well, you know... I... Oh you are just kissing his spiked ass because he has all the money!!!



The camera zooms in on the winnings of Pete, making the suggestion that he is leading the most money and most territories with hotels. Valora raises her eyebrow as that causes Vinnie to twitch nervously.



Valora: Say wha?? Do i need to remind you that I had no intention to play this game at all?? I thought with us celebrating New Years Eve as a newly wed couple for the first time meant romance, music, candles and then gooing outside to watch the fireworks. Not....



She looks at the board game in disgust



Valora: NOT... this!!! And now you even dare to accuse me of kissing his boney spiked ass???



Valora waits for a few moments, allowing the question to set in inside Vinnie’s head. Who is fuming from the mouth.



Senor Vinnie: I would like you to know that for the Cacti standards, Pete has a huge ass!!!



Valora rolls her eyes as she clearly had not expected him to resort to these type of methods.



Valora: Are you seriously going to discard the fact that we are NOT celebrating New Years Eve the way we should???



Senor Vinnie: Oh is that so?? And how should we celebrate New Years Eve?? Spending it in front of the television?? Watching all the news and sport items of the past year while eating and drinking away on the leftovers from Christmas?? Have some stand up comedian talk shit about everything that happened to entertain the crowd who cannot entertain themselves in a club and forcing us to watch that too??  



Valora: Vinnie.. I..,



Senor Vinnie: Oh no, hear me out Lora. Because I am not finished yet.



Valora rolls her eyes from hearing the tirade from her husband.



Senor Vinnie: Because if I remembered correctly, wasn’t it YOU that told me that some rituals should be changed???



Valora: Yes..,. but.... New Years Eve???  



Senor Vinnie: Oh sure!! Now I need to know what should be altered and what shouldn’t!! I....



Valora tossed a glass of water into his face, this caused him to stop midsentence. Looking at her in amazement.



Senor Vinnie: What was that all about???



Valora: Well, I wanted you to realize that we have fifteen minutes left before the fireworks are going to explode. And no, I did not mean the fireworks in our bedroom



She winks at him as Vinnie is clearly rethinking his words and wonders if he should give up or.....



Pete: …..



Vinnie sighs as he nods his head in agreement with his cacti friend.



Senor Vinnie: I know Pete, its best not to disagree with a woman.



Vinnie and Valora laugh as they agreed to go outside where people are already shooting fireworks in the sky as Vinnie looks up at his watch and they are only five minutes away from midnight. He grabs his wife in his arms and holds her tight  



Senor Vinnie: Talking about traditions Lora..., you got any new years resolutions???



With that the shot fades....



Shot at the gold



Senor Vinnie is sitting in a chair, staring at the camera as he is holding his neck. He is wearing a white shirt and matching pants. On his feet he is wearing some flip flops as a glass of water is in his other hand.



Senor Vinnie: Did you people expected me so soon? I know there were stipulations of whether I was dealing with a career ending injury or not... Whether I was done or just needing a vacation??



A chuckle emerges upon his face as it quickly turns into one of pain  



Senor Vinnie: Is my injury healed?? No..., did I come back too soon?? Maybe... Am I completely loco to demand a rematch so soon? Oh bet your ass I am.. But isn’t that what makes things so interesting??  



Am I bringing my own health in danger to challenge Ben Jordan for my rematch at the first show of the night??? Let us just say that I do not care anymore whatever it is that I need to do, that I do not care anymore what others think of me. It brought me out of my game the last time when I defended my belt and it bit me in the ass.... And yet, here I am... hurt and yet ready to fight. Even if it means a possible last match ever if this goes wrong...., but where’s the fun of risking it all to mount the highest pedastole of glory if you play things safe??



He sighs....



Senor Vinnie: But Vinnie..., what about your health?? Isn't that far more important to you?? To your wife?? To your friends and family?? And all I can say is that I don’t care anymore as soon as I step foot inside that squared circle and fight the biggest fight of my life. Because let’s face it..., once you had the gold... it becomes a part of you.



Just like it has become a part of Ben Jordan, the man that I applaud for finally obtaining his lifelong goal to be the champ. To hold the championship belt that eluded him until last month... Being sick and tired of coming so short, while holding on to his believe that his way is the right way. While we all know it was his very own desire and lust for the gold that drove him over the edge and becoming what he is today... the champion of the world.... Like I have said before... Congrats.



Will I win?? Will I lose? Does it matter? Does it really care?? Will my legacy shattered over the fact that no longer I am the man that main evented most of the last few months Climax Control shows??  



I don’t care anymore... you be the judge, it’s easier for others to pass judgment over the fact that I was once the world heavyweight champion. Only a fool with an eraser can remove it from his notebook that so far has been filled with the dust of his or her impatience. I know what I can do and that’s all that matters....  



When I am done, I will walk away with my head held high and by victory tell the world that I have done it again. But with loss I will tell the world that one way or the other..., I shall be back... I shall once again hold the title and admit that this time isn’t mine. But in the end it shall.... As I believe.... and broken neck or not.... not even Ben Jordan can take that away from me...



But until that moment comes..., I will ask you all to be patient and count the days before the end is near with the count of one... two... three....



Unil then....

34
Supercard Archives / Superstar Six Pack Survival
« on: December 13, 2019, 08:51:43 PM »
 
How delusional can you be?? Part One.

The Cactus and the Dog

We are in a classroom, Bill Barnhart is seated in a pink suit and matching tie. Looking through some papers while Iris is sniffling around the classroom in search for something to eat. On the outside we see Vinnie and his wife Valora argue while he has Pete in a baby pack in front of him.

Señor Vinnie: Come on sweetheart, I mean seriously?? Why do I let you talk me into this?? This is insane!!!

He continues to plead on the outside of the classroom as Bill suddenly looks upwards and notices the bickering couple.

Bill Barnhart: Well isn't that nice Iris?? They are on time!!!

Iris barks happily ass he runs off towards the door and starts to yelp happily for the three to come in. Causing Bill to walk over towards the door and open it.

Valor's: ..... And you need to understand that this could be Pete's shot to happiness Vin, he was always supportive about you and me!

Señor Vinnie: But...,

Bill: Welcome folks!! And how are you doing Pete???

Bill looks at the cactus and is waiting for an answer before looking up to Vinnie.

Bill: Is he always this quiet around new people??

Señor Vinnie looks at Pete before turning his attention back to Bill.

Señor Vinnie: Uhm, Pete said you.

Bill scratches his head as he stares at Pete before turning towards Vinnie.

Bill He did??? Hmm, I guess the audio book of flora and fauna was just a cheap rip off from Ebay. The salesperson told me that it was success guaranteed. Oh well, come on in.

Vinnie and Valora walk in as they sit down behind the desks in front of Bill's, Vinnie places Pete down in front of him as he turns his attention to the happily jumping Iris.

Señor Vinnie: Señor Bill, your dog did pee or poop right??

Bill looks up at Iris before looking back at the piece of paper with questions and puts on some glasses and grabs a number 4 pencil.

Bill: Iris?? Oh she has done her thing thirty minutes ago....

Vinnie sighs of relief.

Bill: But she is lactose intolerant and she did eat a piece of pizza with cheese toppings on top of it.

Vinnie's eyes bulges out big time before turning his attention back to Iris.

Señor Vinnie: But..., but...,

Bill: But don't worry, she usually can keep it up for an hour or two, we will be done long before that.

Suddenly Iris lets out a fart and looks puzzled around, wondering where it came from.

Valora: Maybe we should rush this.

Bill nods as he puts the paper down in front of him and looks at Pete before turning his attention back to Vinnie.

Bill: I need to ask Pete a few questions and I want you to tell me what he answers, then with the answers I can measure out why Pete and Iris are behaving like this.

Vinnie scratches his head.

Señor Vinnie: Could it perhaps be that your dog is in heat???

Valora punches him in the shoulder angrily

Señor Vinnie: Ouch!! Why did you do that???

Valora looks at him angrily before Bill chuckles.

Bill: Nah, Iris is fixed. So that cannot be the problem, no I think the problem is solely Pete. So here comes question number one: Pete, do you use Vinnie's shaving cream????

Vinnie's eyes grow wide.

Senor Vinnie: What???!!

Bill looks up at Vinnie.

Bill: Is that his answer??

Senor Vinnie: No that's me asking what the hell is wrong with you?? It's a cactus... I...

he looks at Pete with a questioning look on his face.

Bill: Did he say something??

Senor Vinnie: He just told me that he has used my after shave once.

Bill nods his head.

Bill: What brand?? Axe?? Hugo Boss?? Calvin Klein??

Vinnie raises an eyebrow, but his attention is being directed to Pete once more.

Senor Vinnie: You were the one that used my Calvin Klein??? I thought it was Pepé!!!

Bill: Pepé???

Valora: His nephew, I think he needs an apologie Vin

Vinnie scratches his head, but Bill already starts to ask another question.

Bill: Does Pete watch TLC??

Senor Vinnie: Tables, Ladders and Chairs???

Valora rolls her eyes as she clearly sees how clueless Vinnie is

Valora: He means the television channel solely for women.

Pete gives Vinnie another answer to Bill's question.

Vinnie: Apparently Pete likes the show where newly weds are looking for the perfect wedding dress.

Valora: Oh nice, maybe we can watch it together next time Pete.

Vinnie stares at Valora, unable to respond to her reaction as so much is going on inside his head.

Bill: Question number three: Pete, how much is three plus three??

Vinnie stares at Pete, who apparently has not reacted to Bill's question yet.

Bill: Uhm, did he not understand the question Vin???

Vinnie raises his head and motions to Bill to be patient.

Senor Vinnie: Pete never went to school, he had to take care of his mother at an early age due to the fact that his father suddenly was transported to Canada. He had to dance at some cheap ass clubs at night for little to no tips. You have to understand that those crowds are not easy to be entertained. I...

Vinnie looks at Pete and rolls his eyes.

Senor Vinnie: You have to know that three plus three makes six Pete... not seven. I...

Pete reacts to Vinnie's answer as Pete puts his hands across the ears of Bill, who reacts by pulling them away from him.

Bill: What?? What did he say??

Senor Vinnie: Perdoname senor Bill, but Pete just explained that he often got seven dollars for three dances in thirty minutes.

Bill scratches his head, but shrugs his shoulders and continues

Bill: Do you prefer redheads or dark haired women??

Valora: Interesting question

Pete senses that all of the eyes are now fixated upon him, including that of Iris for some reason. Pete's pot starts to shake as apparently he feels that he is put under pressure. But after a few moments the shaking has stopped and Vinnie senses that Pete is proud of his answer.

Senor Vinnie: Pete prefers Latina's

Valora: Obviously

Senor Vinnie: As I was trying to say is that he likes Latina's, he likes Swedish girls who usually are blondes. He likes dark haired women as well as red heads.

Bill: Hmmm..., interesting

Senor Vinnie nods his head in agreement

Senor Vinnie: Si, Pete at first was afraid of them. But after watching an episode of Southpark, where he had learned that gingers have no souls he started to like them.

Both Bill and Valora look at Vinnie with a questionable look on their faces as he seems to be very proud of his friend.

Senor Vinnie: What????

Bill is writing down something on the piece of paper and then grabs Iris from the floor, the dog stares at the cactus and remembers what had happened at the last Climax Control that they were part off. Starting to growl at first towards Pete, who staggrs backwards a few inches.

Bill: Easy Iris, this is very important.So make daddy proud and sit

The dog turns her attention to Bill for a few moments before turning her head back to Pete and sits down reluctantly.

Iris: Bark!!

Bill studies the dog and the plant and turns his attention to the piece of paper every now and then as he writes things down before studying them once more. He even lifts the left ear of Iris and looks down the ear before turning his attention to Pete.

Bill: The cacti has got no ears.... hmm interesting

Vinnie raises an eyebrow after hearing the comment from Bill.

Senor Vinnie: Ever seen one with ears???

Bill: No, but I was curious how Pete hears things as I was searching for something that could resemble ears.

Vinnie wants to say something, but turns his attention back to the plant.

Senor Vinnie: Pete says that his spines catches solar signals that causes him to hear but also see apparently.

Bill nods his head and writes it down on the paper as if it he was used to get ordinary answers like this.

Bill: Interesting..., how does he Skype with you???

Senor Vinnie: He tells Siri on his I phone to start the app

Bill: But how does he communicae with the smart phone??

Senor Vinnie: Uhm.., you know... just by talking???

Bill takes of his glasses and stares at Vinnie.

Bill: Look Vinnie, you hear him talk. Maybe your lovely wife hears whatever it is that your plant is saying. But us normal human beings usually are unable to hear what a plant is saying.

Vinnie's face is shocked, as if he had heard something that came absolutley as a shock to him. He suddenly grabs Pete from the desk and hoists it high in front of his face.

Senor Vinnie: Pete??? Is this true?? Are me and Valora the only ones that can actually hear you???

Valora: With all due respect Vin? I have always pretended that I could hear him....

Vinnie's eyes grow even bigger as he hears the response from his wife before realizing what Pete had said.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that us being Mexican isn't the only reason why they cannot hear you Pete.

Vinnie stares at his plant with intensity, anticipating the answer from the plant when suddenly Iris gets up and starts to lick the hand of Vinnie as this startled him and drops the cactus.

Senor Vinnie: YUCK!!!!

Bill: Oh she likes you Vinnie boy!! You know what this means???

Senor Vinnie: That I need to wash my hand???!!

Bill starts to laugh as he shakes his head

Bill: No, I just mean that from now on you are uncle Vinnie to her. This means that every time she sees you that she will greet you by jumping up your leg.

This is clearly not the answer that Vinnie was looking for, sighing att he prospect of being humped by Bill's dog every opportunity that it would get. But he shakes off the idea and turns his attention back to Bill.

Senor Vinnie: So what are your thoughts of this all Senor Bill??

Bill studies the papers one more time and then places the glasses down on the desk and turns his attention to Vinnie.

Bill: Well it's rather easy to be honest, everything leads to the fact that Pete has got the hots for Iris and.... Iris likes him too.

Vinnie's jaw drops as he is quiet for a few moments. Valora's concern on her face causes her to start to poke him in the ribs.

Valora: Vin?? Vin???

She realizes that Vinnie is in utter shock so she turns her attention to Bill.

Valora: How do you come to this very odd conclusion Bill???

Bill: Well it's quite Valora, all the questions point out that he has a sensitive side to him. But mostly because I had seen Iris pee on his pot a few shows ago. Usually she doesn't do that with a cacus like this specimen, due to the sharp spines that often stung her up in the butt.

Iris: Ruff!!!

Bill grins as he pets his dog on the head.

Bill: That's right Iris, you like Pete don't you??

Iris: RUff!!!

Valora stares at her husband, who has not moved an inch since the revelation of the apparent romance between the dog and his plant.

Valora: So what are we going to do next???

Bill: Well I am sure that you are aware that if this is true love, then there's nothing that you can do stop these two lovebirds from seeing each other.

Valora looks at Iris, who has started to crawl over towards him and starts to sniff at it. This causes her to smile and realizes that even though it is very odd, that it was a beautiful thing.

Valora: You like her too don't you Pete???

She was studying the plant and can't believe her eyes as she suddenly sees it wobble in his pot. Realizing that he is trying to give her an answer to her question.

Senor Vinnie: He said... yes...

Vinnie has awoken from his shock as he stares at his plant and a sly smile emerges upon his face

Bill: Well that's agreed upon!! From now on we just have to arrange that we are going to share flights, share hotels and have locker rooms next to each other. I mean, we need to give love a helping hand now don't we??

Vinnie can be seen shaking his head slowly, unable to say anything to the question of Bill. Causing the veteran to grab his dog and then reaches out to Pete and holds them close to them.

Bill: Welcome to the... ouch!! family Pete... ouch!!! You need to comb those spines son!!!

With that Bill walks off with the dog and the plant as Valora kisses Vinnie on the cheek before joining Bill. Realizing that she needs to keep an eye upon Pete and Iris while giving Vinnie an opportunity to accept what has happened as the shot fades.
 
How delusional can you be?? Part Two.

We can see Senor Vinnie sitting in the same class room that he and Bill were participating in a rather unusual situation between Pete the Cactus and Iris the Bulldog. But of course this isn't the time and place to go into detail once more.

Senor Vinnie: I cannot believe this... Pete??? Iris???

Just a small recap of what you could have been witnessing if you had paid attention, which we are all assuming you did. So time to move on as Vinnie notices the camera crew and sighs

Senor Vinnie: Can't there be a moment of silence for once?? I know I am obligated as El Campione to do tell the world how I felt about my opponents... Well at least four of them, apparently number five was missing in his own hotel room or something. And I had an appointment with you guys at three PM... Not...,

The cameraman points towards the clock above his head as Vinnie looks up and sees that it is already five minutes past three in the afternoon. Causing him to sigh before turning his attention back to them.

Senor Vinnie: Like I was about to say, you are late. But that's okay, I guess I have to just put on a happy smile and put a warm feeling inside everyone's guts that are just desperate to survive Christmas. Because there are those who don't like the holidays, who don't have the loved ones that people like me have. And I have vowed to do something to change those negative feelings about the holidays as I will prove to these people that negativity is just a thorn in your side, just like a few of my opponents have already shown this past week.

Now I understand, I truly do that when you have the gold around your sexy waist. That you have a bullseye upon your chest, or in my case perhaps a Pinata. And apparently some people don't like me, apparently some people are delusional and even some are just downright stupid.

Vinnie shakes his head as he sits down on the chair that Bill sat on earlier the day, he places his boots on the desk in front of him and relaxes while putting his hands behind his head.

Senor Vinnie: And I have got so much to say, like for instance Ben Jordan. A man that is well respected, a man that apparently needs a self proclaimed camera crew to follow him the entire year as a documentary or something?? A man that to this very day sees him as a better champion, but never worn the title. Maybe he is just rejuvinated over the fact that every other superstar in or not in this match is praising him to the heavens.... So did I if you go back and read between the lines, but I remained realistic. Then there's Austin.... such a shame, truly a shame that I cannot believe that I was actually right. He has been infected by the Alex Jones personification of if neither of us can beat Vinnie... then we better join forces, something like that... And then we have Caleb... good ol Caleb... I truly admire you amigo... And then we have the reality check of Fenris... At least he tells the world the same thing over and over again and does not follow others or whatever.

Vinnie is clearly annoyed over the things that the others have said about him that he has taken out a pen and a piece of paper out of the desk and has placed his feet back on the ground.

Senor Vinnie: Austin James Mercer...., what happened to you amigo?? Did the fact of you not getting back on track until recent few weeks truly bothered you?? I mean seriously, I have been listening to your words of delusions and I wrote a few things down that seems like interesting facts.

He writes a few things down before placing the pen down next to the piece of paper and holds the paper in front of him to read.

Senor Vinnie: Numbero Uno..., that's Spanish for Number One. But a well diversed and respected individual like you should have already guessed that... But I will not go too deep into things like that... Like the assumption that I am a lucky trio member. Now isn't this cute?? I am lucky, Well yes I am luckily married, luckily to have an amigo like Pete. I am overjoyed that I am the defending champion in a match like this... but needing luck to have this belt is a bit premature isn't it Austin? Or is this just your egotistical way of pretending to be a psychiatrist?? I mean seriously Austin..., you make references that I didn't actually beat Alex..., that I faced Ty West who wasn't into this match at all and wanted to quit, that I needed a stipulation of weapons to keep my title??? Now I am not going to argue over the fact that you can have an opinion about anyone or anything. But please..., keep the facts alive as you are just like your promo is indicating... Merely half assing the true facts in life amigo.

But luckily for you, this lucky champion has got the other side of the facts that you have seemingly forgotten or just didn't have enough space to save on your harddrive up there.

He points at his head and chuckles

Senor Vinnie: Numbero Uno..., Alex Young did something that YOU would alledgedgly would never do isn't it Austin?? But with your new ego turn that you have announced in your promo makes me wonder if Alex has perhaps rubbed off too much of his stupidity over you.... Time will only tell. But you see Austin, when you turn a wrestler the first rule that you learn when the referee walks into your locker room?? Always respect the official, never put your hands on one or you get disqualified. Now I am sure that if a man of my stature would have done that, you would have persecuted me as the filth of the world that I am right?? Yet, apparently Alex gets a free pass on doing whatever it is that would secure him a victory... Like a cactus Austin???

Vinnie winks to the camera as he refers to the first ever confrontation between Alex and Vinnie where Alex used the cactus on Vinnie.

Senor Vinnie: Then the usage of weapons, oh dear Austin... Action asks for Reaction... Karma is a B#### Austin... Alex could not hold the champion down, just like YOU could not when I made you tap out to my submission hold Austin?? Is this is how we are going to remind you off?? Half assing everything because you are 6'6 and 265 pounds of muscle and clearly only a peanut sized brain that is working overtime??

You talk about Ty West?? Funny, didn't Ty beat your ass after becoming my number one contender?? Sure sounded like you were half assing a match against a quitter. Or were you just waiting for the moment to come that a tournament could appal you back into contention for MY BELT?? Sure sounded your promise to earn another shot to my belt by dominating every superstar has fallen to the wayside isn't it Austin?? Or were you just following my tag team matches that I lost?? Hm???

And isn't it funny Austin that you just talk about half assing my title reign?? I have been on more matches since being champion than you have been as champ. 154 days as champ and only five defences?? I will be at 112 at December 2 Dismember going for title defence number 4. I guess you need to check your math also before opening your mouth and tell the world that one plus one is Thomas Jefferson Sucka!!!

He shakes his head and puts the piece of paper down.

Senor Vinnie: I just gave you an example of what I am all about Austin, yeah I love to entertain. Because that's what these people want!! To be entertained while spending hard earned money and not listening to a 6'6 idiot with a savior complex that makes him believe he is God or something. You got to lighten up amigo..., but we all finally heard the news that Austin can't stand humor. Austin can't stand it that he has lost his mojo after losing the title.... I guess you did lose too much sleep since waking up on August 26 huh Austin?? You know something? I still admire you for accomplishing so much in such a short time with an IQ of sub zero. I mean seriously Austin?? And I quote... He is a trashbag wresler and he is not one of us???

Not one of us???

He let the words sink in before shaking his head in disbelief.

Senor Vinnie: I know what you are saying Austin, but your stupidity makes you sound like I need to travel in the back of the bus... Like many in the past had to endure as others believed that THEY were lesser than them? Learn before you speak and stick with what you are good at son, because you being the good guy was your thing and you were good at. But since you felt threatened by an unlikely challenger back in August...  you have never been the same again. At least I stick with what I am good at, at least I know what this company and the fans need... You are just stuck with kissing babies, eating vitamins and say your prayers that we used to do in the 80's. You are just a sad excuse of a man I used to respect.. But coming December 2 Dismember... I will have no qualms of beating your ass and use the entire cage as a weapon to destroy you. I'm sure that this is the next excuse YOU will be uttereing when you fail once more... Because you are too worried about not having me walk out as champion... that you aren't even focused upon your own chances. Hell, you say you do.... but on social media seeking approval from Ben Jordan and Fenris makes me sick... What was it again?? Oh yes, everybody would make a better champion than @ElGrandeVinnie... or that Ben Jordan would be a good champion.

You are just clueless, you are just lost in your own ways and not sure whether accepting the dark side that makes Alex Jones who he truly is... a man that is hiding in the darkness, hoping that he can convince the owners to walk out to the ring once more in the hope he can go face to face with the champ.

I defend this title with pride, every match I am is main event status. I am on every fucking show, while you just have to give milk to puppy wolf Alex. I am the champion that I want to be, that excites the crowd and whatever a former champion thinks of me that is clearly depressed over his own life doesn't bother me Alex. I am ready..., I am going to defend this title and walk out still champion... Just like I did on social media... congratulating everyone who has advanced in this match and that includes you. Where I got a like from the former champ, I guess you were just simply drunk in your own sorrow and hated yourself for doing that huh?? Why don't you just go and tell yourself over and over and over again that I am not one of US.... And I will just have to prove to you and everyone else... that US doesn't belong to be mentioned in the same sentence as ME!!! I guess I have already said enough about Alex, on to Ben....

Now I must admit, with age and experience comes wisdom. Something I have to grant you that Ben, words of wisdom have been spoken. But I've learned throughout the entire year and half that I have been in this company, that words are just hot air with sound that vaporates into the thin air after uttering them into void that is what surrounds me. The void Ben..., the same essence spot where I have yet got to see you emerge from as a successor like I have been as of late. Yet...., respect is necessary to be granted before I splash your futile misunderstanding all in front of your plate of literal breakfast.

Vinnie grins before shaking his head,

Senor Vinnie: I know that being in a small educational room like this would soil your pants Ben, as you are the walking guide to education. A sort of National Geographic, that teaches the weaklings about what has been, or what could have been if we would have done things differently. An explanation that made me realize how suitable would have fitted you mi amigo, I just never saw it before our.... let's say.... promo appointment that we shared with each other. I felt as if we connected with each other... and no Ben, I could not say that we had this click between us like you have had with those weaker minded fools.

You see Ben, you are like the National Geographic educational channel, educating the weaker minds that have fled their educational ducties to become nothing more than a cassiere in a fast food restaurant... but at least that beats being a fool isn't it Ben??? And then there's the man that forces his perfect aura upon the fools out there so they could look up to someone and have HOPE. Hope into thinking one day that they could upgrade their miserable life to a mere hamburger cook, standing over the grill and not realize that you just pulled them into your lies huh Ben??

Vinnie grabs a pen and stares at it, turning it around as he sees a red spot on the tip of the pen as he focueses on it.

Senor Vinnie: Why do you always seek the need to meddle in the lives of others Ben?? Or is it the fact that you cannot say no??? No to Lord Raab, no to Samuel McPherson whose interesting love life made such a profound eye opener for you to bring in your entire ensemble of Ben's reality soap?? Was it merely to guide Raab to like and understand women?? Or was it to keep yourself as relevant as you realize that tide is slowly changing and you were just merely an eighties example of the one dimensional good guy??

One dimensional, now don't get me wrong Ben. That isn't a bad thing to critique you with, so please don't feel upset that I don't see you further than merely an attention seeking has been. A has been that needed to patiently create your web and choke the oxygen out of the bodies of those who feel bad that to this very day that you have yet to wear a world title??? I must admit at first I had this feeling that you were only seeking sympathy, but now?? Now I finally realize that you are merely a parasite, that sucks out the life force from your victims by attempting to be a "friend"???

An older friend, a friend that has been wise to educate them to not make the same mistakes that you have made. Even though in the case of Austin and Fenris there is a simple difference isn't there Ben?? And what could that be?? Oh maybe something small like the fact that they succeeded where you have yet to sink your teeth into??

Vinnie pretends to sink his teeth into a pretended piece of meat as if he was eating.

Senor Vinnie: Oh no..., suddenly the wise Ben Jordan interferes in the life of Kris, as if he needs a father figure hmm?? Tell me Ben, was it the fact that he loves to drink?? Or perhaps the fact that he needs to tone down his insults?? Or perhaps cut his hair?? Or even maybe force him to wear boots.....

I wonder Ben, are you in the attempt of making Fenris a second Ben?? IN the hope to she the bad luck that has been a trail throughout your entire career?? And please, please do not attempt to say no without hesitation. Because it would only cause the weakened minds that have upgraded their brains to cause their first sensation of a thought. A thought of doubt of why a man that is so wholesome to suddenly go weak and deny everything that I have ever said?? Words that are only assumptions that causes me to amuse myself to your existence my amigo.

A man that teaches, educates those who are jus simple minded fools. Easily distracted by others. Those who clearly cannot stand on their own, who cannot have their own ideals as yours are flawless huh Ben?? And yet, why Ben?? Why?? Why does a flawless man like you need to resort to reaching out to those who have succeeded in the past?? Men that have moved on, something that I am urging you to do as well as your contract ends at December 31st of this year. Because if that's one of your key ingredients to grasp your hope upon, then I have to warn you that it's already the first mistake that you have made.... probably for the millionth time???
Vinnie places the pen down on the table stares towards the camera once more.

Senor Vinnie: A wise man like you must understand that the Results achieved in the past offer no guarantee for the future. Successes that were created by the desire, the will power of those who could combine that with their talents to become the champions that they ultimately became!! And that's where you are limiting yourself in the hope and desire to achieve their successes Ben. I guess that's what a parasite does isn't it?? Adapting to the habitat that it evades itself in without even asking whether the host desires to share its life with you, why would you?? You are too blinded with your own greed that all is allowed until you achieve what you truly desire.

He smiles, he puts his hands together for a real slow clap for a few moments before keeping their hands together as he moves his head from left to right.

Senor Vinnie: It was truly a moment of goosebumps when you uttered the names of all the greats that once held the same championship belt that Austin and Kris have held... the same title that is currently in my grasp. And even though I enjoy feeling goosebumps for a few moments, it did leave a foul taste in my mouth. Realizing that their reigns were great..., yet all of them have one thing in common. In the end..., it ended with another title reign. Something like I have already pointed out in my first promo is something that is on my mind every single day. Funny isn't that huh Ben?? I am sure that you see that as a weakness, taking lessons from their reigns. And yet..., I have not lost my grip around the one belt that has eluded your impressive career. Why don't you seek refuge in the fact that you have done so much more than others that never had YOUR opportunities that were handed to you on a silver platter... at least, that's what you are assuming isn't it?? No Ben..., where you have taking refuge in the past, refuge into sinking your teeth in the skins of those who are too kind to tell you no.... I sink my teeth into the fact that I refuse to give in, the fact that I have two things on my mind in every single war that I have entered in since Austin James Mercer mistake to underestimate me... And by the looks of it, it seems that your "wise lessons" have not even made any impact on that fool. I guess at least you have a chance to have him to make that same mistake around you as well.... I guess imitation still is the biggest form of flattery... too bad I am not interested to teach you the ways of the Mariachi of Wrestling.

Did you watch my match against Austin?? My matches with Alex?? Even Ty?? Even though I am aware that your clouded mind will not admit the fact it was a great match due to personal feelings about a certain person. Already another mistake that may very well give away that to this very day you aren't suitable fit to wear this championship. But hey, at least I am not basing facts on a mere opinion. Something that neither of the.... How did Austin put it?? Oh yes..., the lucky three. How ironic that none of you have had any of luck lately..... but again..., that's my opinion.

He slowly opens his hands and slowly drops them next to him

Senor Vinnie: Already I have seen cracks in your seemingly "Perfect" plan to slide your way into the hearts of the fans once again, promising them promises that to this very day have not been able to make them come true. Hell, you even caused two men to clap their hands in your own miserable dreams when you finally succeed. Remember Ben.., dreams are nothing more than hopeful thoughts to give your miserable life hope.... So what will you do when I walk away with that title Ben?? Because with my objective view upon this match, what apparently I am the only one that has that clear mindset compared to two delusional idiots, one Icelandic warrior that I want to beat. A young upset that could steal the show if you don't pay attention. And then the mute that does not even deserve my attention. You have already lost your chances to redeem your opportunity, you already lost your clear mind and after this match... The fans will applaud you, chant Thank you Ben.... or You still got it!! Hopeful to make that decision for you to stay one more year easier while it is the complete opposite isn't it?? Because after you walk away,k the fans will turn their attention to those who are left. And guess what Ben...., I am the one that sets the fans on fire, the large amounts of Cactus shirts sold already since his return is blowing up the webshop of Sin City Wrestling every single day. You already have lost the fans to me as well, as I am what you want to become.... Too bad I won't let you Ben... With that you have already failed to survive an elimination type match before even entering the Six Pack Challenge at December 2 Dismember...

And then there is you Kris..., now I already have you been thinking. What about the others?? Caleb and Lachlan?? Are you already ignoring them?? Of course not Kris..., but this has been about us all along hasn't it? Interesting to have seen that you have referred to the past successes that you have had against me... Yet you failed to acknowledge the fact that I have changed so much.... Or were these just simply assumptions that you were going to save for this coming week? To boil over your talented foul mouth, combined with the alcohol that you Icelandic vikings were known for to drown themselves into without it ever effecting you?? Oh yes, perhaps I should allow the mute and the talent to have their acknowledgement before I save the best for last.

He sits up straight and looks as if he is finally interested to talk about his opponent(s) compared to Ben and Austin.

Senor Vinnie: And what is it that you want me to refer them to Kris?? That one is trying to beg hims uelf into you getting bored of him?? And the other we already have forgotten what his facial expression is when he takes a dump. Obviously that is rather entertaining and it would last longer than a combined promo of either of them combined. But that's not why I am here Kris....

I am here for you..., i am here to shake my head in disbelief over the whole FF'in screwjob that you just put out there last week. With only question roaming my mind

Vinnie raises his eyebrow towards the camera as if he is really not sure what to think of his opponent.

Senor Vinnie: You see, it's always nice to make fun of those who I feel are just there to fill my time and enjoy my rants off. But you Kris?? YOU!!! You were meant for so much more, so much intensity that I have been dying to get face to face with in how long?? OVER A FREAKING YEAR!!! And yes, of course there was that tag team match. But both of us know that the tag team match does not really count now does it?? Neither of us gained or lost anything as we were not even concluded in the decision in the end. But no Kris..., there is something brewing between us... Is it hate?? Is it jealousy?? Maybe from my part as the world is so keen on having me slip over words and make mistake!! Causing the beard headed wolfie to jump to a conclusion and forget that he had to shave his eye sockets before getting poked in the face with a toothbrush Now i know that it does not make sense, but another title reign of Austin Jones Mercer is as laughable as CD-I was back in the day before we knew anything of what came after. But no Kris..., you just had to recite a historical tale where I had finally seen the essence of it all amigo... You have lost the desire to compete, you feel obligated to enter that ring to please Ben..., to get the Spanking going one more time for Caleb and have Austin look across the ring and nod his head in approval. Tell me Kris, do you have any time left for yourself these days!!!??? Or is that also taken by the bottle of whatever alcoholic beverage that you could get your hands on and swallow it down in a whole? I've heard that Baileys nicely match the color of your eyes and hair before I stomp a hole inside your stinking face.

No Kris, I can live with Austin citing how a perfect champion should behave, how he should dress himself or even wipe his ass off for that matter. I can live with the rhetorical statements of one Ben Jordan, who to this very day is wondering what a true world champion is all about and seeks refuge with those who has done it before him. Not some kid that thinks that he is an upset artist, because in his defence.. It sure beats a crappy tweet from a guy who I can't remember his fucking name anymore!! And lets not forget the guy who enjoys the silence huh?? No Kris.., I can live with that all, because in the end of the day. All that matters is me redeeming my faults, my mistakes, my almost one year drought before getting my shot at that belt and taking it with me. No, all I could care off was you, I was hoping and praying that at least you would make some fucking sense... And what you do? You recite just another old promo and juice it up a little for the icelandic losers out there. But you intentionally.... or at least that's what I am hoping for your sake... Intentionally ignoring my freaking FRUSTRATION!!!!  How the f#### dare you!!!!

Vinnie grips the arm rests of the chair with both hands and squeeze it, causing his hands to turn white while his intensity is seemingly skyrocketing out of the roof.

Senor Vinnie: I thought we had the tale of the toughest match that you have ever had... And all you could do is talk with respect of the 2 and 2 scenario that you and Austin have created?? Cry me a freaking river damnit!! You aren't going to take this away from me like you did when you lost the stinking title okay!!!

Because lets realize this Kris..., I have not forgotten that night. I have not forgotten a damn second of that moment where my life went to ruins. Realizing that I could no longer take away MY championship belt from the ONE person that deserved to experience in one fold what I have endured TWICE!!! And when that moment finally comes, you just turn your back to me and suck up to the next idiot that fits your mold? Why Kris?? Is it still that delusional thought of big and strong and agile and looking like an athlete gets your drawers rocking? Or is it merely the fact that I have almost completed that negative circle and you have not even realized it!! I am undefeated against the man that beat you... YOU Kris.. the man that never lost.. so who is the man right now???

And don't worry about you uttering the words that this title makes me the marked man in this match. And of course it does..., but over here...

Vinnie points to his face, tapping to his temple as his intensity is sky high.

Senor Vinnie: But up here I cannot say it unless I have beaten your stinking ass. This title isn't valid until I HAVE BEATEN YOU!!! YOU!!! Can you hear me or do I have to ask Google Translate to curse you out in twenty five ways?? You have to understand this Kris..., talk all the respect that you want about any out there..., but when you only focus on the fact that you are just 2 and 0 and move on?? That would be the biggest insult I have ever endured.

Did you know what I have had to endure Kris??? Of course not..., you were face first in whatever delusional intimate situation with everyone that either wants to change you for the better, or those who just want to rub off against the Icelandic freak of nature inside that six sided ring!! Judging me and my relationship with Valora, as I wasn't the right one for her... Well?? Still the case?? Or is it merely the fact that I do not deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as you?? Fuck YOU!!! It's always about you isn't it?? It's always about who can be better than you, not even realizing that this isn't the man that you faced off against in two brutal matches. Hell at least you admit about the wars and fights and everything else unlike some other fucking idiots in this match. Judging me by using movie lines and stuff like that while he is using the biggest cliché of Christmas to make a fool out of himself. But then again, Ben knows best isn't it Kris?? But it's all about you and me you long haired threat to my title reign.

That's right, you are Kris, you have been since day one that I had captured that title. Hoping that you would knock on my door and challenge me. But no, you didn't. You denied the prophecy that I had vowed me to achieve, just like you denied me that one on one title match at Summer XXXTreme... Because you were too stuck up and believing that you would reign supreme forever!! WAKE UP!! Even that Tweeting idiot did not do it and neither will I or anyone else after me. And you know why Kris?? Because it's supposed to be that way until the end of time.

Vinnie silences for a moment or two, breathing heavily as he puts his fists together as he is trying to restrain himself.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that nobody in this match has ever told you that huh Kris?? But I am sure that them and you will be hiding behind the fact that it's inevitable to fail one day. And to this very moment all of you seem to forget to even consider your own... I was the only one that even mentioned it and that I am fighting to withstand it... That's the true essence of a champion. Looking past the fact that you want to take this belt away from me!! Well Hallelujah!! May the Lord be praised as another Prophet has found a way to open his mouth and say the obvious!!

Funny how everyone seem to think I am still that one guy that I was prior to this championship Kris. How they judge me from bringing in a cactus, while it has been months that he has been on air until the last few weeks. See how blindness fools you? See how you only wish to see what isn't even out there?? Oh no Kris, I am like you have uttered yourself... I am the champion, I am the one with the bullseye on his back... But I can only sleep when I have truly defeated you. But now that I only see you as a emotional mess, I can no longer see you as the hope and desired opponent to redeem myself.

Redemption is when this title changes hands, looking into the eyes of that one man that has beaten me. But I sadly have to tell you that you will not be that man Kris..., I do no longer wish to call you by a personal name but merely that of Fenris. Because I can no longer sympathize with the man that once was unbeaten. Maybe I should not criticise you and be angry towards Austin, but thank him for putting you down as an old dog... I just pity the fact that it wasnt ME that has put you down. But I will take pride knowing that the end of Fenris is upon us... and this time it will be at MY hands... And I will make sure that nobody will take away MY destiny like you allowed it to happen the first time.... The first time where I will look at my title and utter the words... I am the champ.... until then Fenris... until then... I will survive and none of you will....

35
Supercard Archives / Superstar Six Pack Survival
« on: December 04, 2019, 06:42:44 PM »
 OOC:: I have permission to use Andy's character Bill Barnhart
It's all in the numbers part one

We are at a local casino, where we see Señor Vinnie sitting down with his wife Valora. Enjoying a moment together as Vinnie will be competing in a few weeks to defend his title in a Six Pack Challenge. They are playing on the Roulette table as Vinnie puts down some chips on red. The croupier nods his head and rolls the ball as it lands on black number 17.

Valora: Aww poor baby, you almost had a winning hand.

Vinnie smiles as he nods his head and tosses a few more chips back on red.

Señor Vinnie: It's nice to have you with me sweetheart, I know you can only stay a few days before going back home. But every moment that we can spend together is enough for me.

She smiles, kissing his cheek as she puts her head on his shoulder and watches the ball roll before landing on red 30. Causing Vinnie to ball his fist as he has won this round as the croupier pushes his winnings towards him.

Señor Vinnie: I knew I should have begged you to join me sooner sweetheart, you are my lucky charm.

She grins as she playfully pounds his shoulder before Vinnie pretends that she hurt him

Señor Vinnie: What was that for???

Valora looks at him, kissing him on the lips as he hands her a few chips before placing it in her purse.

Valora: Uh huh, sure. I don't want to see my husband to turn into a raging gambler now. Besides, I am sure that Pete will keep track on you as to make sure that you won't break your promise to me.

The two grin as Vinnie nods his head tossing another few chips on the table, but this time going for black. The ball rolls around and lands on black number 25 and again Vinnie has won another round.

Señor Vinnie: You sure that I cannot persuade you to change your mind??

The two lock eyes and Valora playfully scowls at him, she grabs her purse as she slowly gets up and kisses her husband on the cheek.

Valora: I have to go to the little girls room, just be a good boy and don't think about running off big boy.

Vinnie chuckles as she kisses him one more time before going to the bathroom, he focuses his attention back to the table before a familiar voice is heard.

Voice: I hope you haven't brought that damn plant with ya??

Vinnie turns around and stares into the eyes of one of the two commentators of SCW Climax Control and all the super cards Belinda Simone. He grins as he shakes his head no before she sits down with a look of being relieved.

Señor Vinnie: Please don't tell me that it's because of your fear for Pete that it took you this long to sit down here from the Black Jack Table???

She chuckles and shakes her head

Simone: Jason started to get into an argument as he believed that the card dealer had the cards marked. Seriously, I prefer watching you talk to a plant instead of seeing him get all worked up over whether the card dealer had a Jack of Hearts stuck underneath his sleeve. Besides, where is Pete??

Vinnie grins as he places another bet on Black before turning his attention to Simone while the ball rolls once more.

Señor Vinnie: He is being checked up for a rabies shot after having being at ringside with Bill Barnhart's dog for whatsoever reason. But what I have understood from Pete was that he wanted to serenade you.

This revelation caused Belinda to roll her eyes in disgust.

Simone: Why doesn't that fellow ever learn??? I'm not interested, I'm ta....

Señor Vinnie: You do have to understand that it is his hot blooded Latino heat that is inside of him that does not stop until he gets what he wants.

Belinda turns to Vinnie in a shocked fashion putting her hand to her mouth

Simone: I do admire his fortitude, but I am ma.....

Señor Vinnie puts his hand up towards her halfway her sentence, excusing himself as his phone went off.

Señor Vinnie: Hola??? Ahh hi Pete!!!

Belinda is shaking her hands in a desperate attempt to persuade Vinnie not to tell Pete that she is here.

Señor Vinnnie: What?? You had to get a tetanus shot???

He listens to Pete on the phone, nodding his head as he turns his gaze towards Belinda Simone as he motions to her reassuringly that he understood her. This causes her to sigh in relief and turns her attention to the roulette wheel.

Señor Vinnie: Now you have to understand Pete that I am spending some quality time with my wife, I....

Phone: .....

Señor Vinnie: Si, Valora is spending a few days here. Si I am still happily married Pete, si I know you still like to meet new women. Si.... I know that you like Belinda Simone still, but you have to understand that she prefers to just win some money on the roulette table.

These words causes her to spit out some wine that she just took a sip from, hoping that this wouldn't cause Pete to believe that she is next to him.

Señor Vinnie: No Pete, I am not going to ask her your phone number. I am married, I cannot go and ask someone's number!!

Belinda quickly gets up from her seat and thanks Vinnie by handing him a chip in his hand as he continues to talk

Señor Vinnie: Now see what you have done!! She just walked off, I mean seriously Pete. I am tired of you begging me to be your right hand man, while I am the husband of the most wonderful person in the world. I cannot just start asking around to women!!!

Voice: Trust me, if you work with Sin City Wrestling you need to fight them off my friend.

Vinnie tells Pete to be quiet for a moment as he looks up and stares into the face of Jason Adams, the other commentator for Climax Control and every Super Card.

Señor Vinnie: No it is not Belinda, can you just please be quiet for a moment?? I need all my focus to understand what he is saying.

He puts the phone down, turns his attention back to Jason who is drinking a Margarita and nods to Vinnie

Adams: Hi Vin!! Finally we got the opportunity to hang!!

Señor Vinnie: Si nice, but uhm you said something about women throw themselves at you??

Jason looks around and then turns his attention back to Vinnie.

Adams: I thought the misses was around Vin???

Vinnie's eyes roll to the back of his head as he motions tot he phone.

Señor Vinnie: Pete is trying desperately to get over the love bug that he has with every single woman. But especially with Belinda, I thought you could help him over the catastrophe to happen that is him and Belinda.

Jason nods his head as he finally understands where Vinnie is going to, he grabs a black book out of his jacket and hands it over to him as Vinnie starts to read into it.

Señor Vinnie: 10th of December: Laundry day

He looks oddly towards Jason, who realizes that he handed him the wrong book and quickly snatches it out of his hands before substituting it with another one.

Adams: Sorry bud, that was my chore book for every few days that I am supposed to be at home.

Vinnie nods his head, though still not convinced about the explanation that Jason gave him. But ultimately turns his attention back to the black book and starts to read through it. Until noticing an odd, but familiar name.

Señor Vinnie: Bill Barnharts lessons to seek for love???

He turns his attention back to Jason, who is nodding his head in response to Vinnie's questionable look.

Señor Vinnie: But... How???

Adams: You got to believe me man, just a few weeks ago I send my dog over there. Had troubles with the female dogs and Bill helped him over it...

Señor Vinnie looks at the phone and puts the sound on mute before turning his attention back to Jason.

Señor Vinnie: But Pete is a cactus!!! I am sure that Bill can work wonders with those dogs, but Pete is.... Well... Flora spikanozo!!!

Jason nods his head in agreement but doesn't stop there.

Señor Vinnie: Bill taught my dog that every living creature known to mankind has a heart and a soul. And everyone can find love and by the looks of your cacti friend... I have a feeling that he needs an overdose of L-O-V-E if you get my drift??

Vinnie looks at his phone, he sees his plant friend on the other end of the phone as his profile picture shows him with Vinnie in more happier days. He sighs as he doesn't like the idea, but on the other hand he wants to get rid off the annoying phone calls every single day of the week.

Señor Vinnie: Pete is going to give it a shot.

Adams: Great!!! I'll notify Bill, he may have a spot left for you in the near future man.

Vinnie sees Jason walk off and turns his attention back to the roulette table and to his phone, placing his hands to his head and shake it

Señor Vinnie: What have I got myself into???

The shot goes to a short commercial break as we come back and see that Vinnie has returned his attention back to the roulette table and is making quite some winnings. He has his wife next to him for being his lucky charm as he places all of his bets on red.

Valora: You sure you want to gamble everything Vinnie???

Vinnie is smiling from ear to ear, then he turns his face towards Valora and kisses her on the lips.

Señor Vinnie: WIth you on my side, I cannot lose.

The look on Valora's face turns from pure happiness to a slight concern when she sees that the roulette ball landed on black number 24. Seeing all the winnings being lost in one single move. She then turns her attention back to Vinnie, who is still smiling big time towards his wife.

Valora: Err..., Vin?? You just lost your entire bet..... I...


Vinnie turns his attention back to the table and sees that every chip has been taken away. He realizes what just happened after a few moments and then turns back to his wife and smiles after a few moments.

Señor Vinnie: I don't care amor. I have you, I have already won... And in two weeks I will still be victorious as I walk out champion. I....

Voice: (interrupts Vinnie): So you want to help out your lucky plant eh???

Vinnie had not expected someone interrupting him as he was attempting to smooth talk his wife to join him to their own hotel room. Annoyingly turning around as he stares into Bill Barnhart, all dressed up in pink pants, pink suspenders and a slightly too small Disney World t shirt that has the infamous mouse ears on the front. Bill is smiling from ear to ear as he sees the world champ look at him oddly.

Señor Vinnie: Uhm..., excuse me??

Bill: It's okay Vin, Jason told me all about it. And now I understand why Pete was at ringside during my match with Alex. Not to just help me out, but he was trying to help him getting Iris her attention!! Well, I am going to help you out partner.

Vinnie is not sure what to make of this situation as he tries to collect his thoughts and starts to counter Bill.

Señor Vinnie: No you don't understand, Pete isn't interested in Iris. He likes women, in like humans.

Bill is shaking his head.

Bill: Is that what the plant was trying to convince you off?? I guess he gave you the wrong impression. Or perhaps you need an hearing aid, because Pete is definitely in love with Iris.

Valora: Oh how sweet!!! Vin, just imagine how cute a couple these two would make!!!

Vinnie turns his attention back to his wife with a huge question mark written all over his face as he has clearly lost control over what is going on.

Valora: True, it may look weird. But just imagine, in today's society, people shouldn't judge those who try to be different.

Señor Vinnie: I.....

Bill: She is right you know!! Hell, my second cousins brother has been a fan of Monster Trucks all of his life.

Vinnie and Valora stare at Bill, wondering what this has got to do with the subject of Pete and Iris.

Señor Vinnie: We just went from a plant and a dog liking each other apparently to a monster truck fan?? What does that got to do with Pete and Iris??

Bill: Nothing, but it is a nice way to get you all worked up on monster trucks isn't it??

Bill doesn't see any response.

Bill: Guess not, but I tell you what, if you want I have enough time for you two next week if you are seriously reconsider the offer of me helping Pete.

Vinnie stares at his wife in doubt.

Señor Vinnie: Should I do this Valora???

Valora nods her head

Valora: I am sure that Penelope would not like it, but who are we to stand in the way of Pete's happiness?? Besides, people thought we did not seemed to be a perfect match together. But look at us now???

She smiles happily towards Vinnie, who nods his head in agreement before turning his attention back to Bill.

Señor Vinnie: I am willing to do this, but I need to know one thing.

Bill: Shoot!!!

Señor Vinnie: How much is this going to cost me??

Before Bill can answer Vinnie gets pulled back to his wife, looking at him with an angry look on her face.

Señor Vinnie: What?? You didn't lose all your chips on the Roulette table!! You kept yours in your purse!!!

Bill: Before you two love birds get into an argument about money. Seeing you are the champ, I am willing to do this for free. Hell, we may just end up as brother in laws my amigo. Wouldn't that be something??

The words sink in to Vinnie as he suddenly realizes that this could get awfully wrong.

Señor Vinnie: Oh My God, what did I get myself into....

With that the shot fades as we see Vinnie stare into the distance as Valora is hugging him and Bill continues to talk about him helping Pete, oblivious that nobody is actually listening to him.


It’s all-in the numbers part two

Señor Vinnie can be seen sitting in a corner of the room with a dice in his hand, staring at the numbers that is on the dice from one to six and back again. His eyes look past his fingers to stare at the championship belt that he will be defending in a six pack challenge against five other superstars.

Señor Vinnie: The number six...., how wonderful to think that a mere dice could sparkle something within me to talk about my opponents. Men that all believe that they could take away my championship belt in this Six Pack challenge, all because of many reasons. Some have one, others have more... Perhaps there is even one amongst them that has .... Six??? And what a challenge it has become, two men that already have held this championship belt..... The same two men that I have a history with when it comes down to this leather belt with gold on top of it to signify my status in this company. Two others that are in their minds the future of this company in a Caleb Storm and Lachlan Kane. And then the unsung hero, the man that is considered the very best that has yet to conquer the one title that has eluded him in his incredible career. Such stories could be told and songs to sing about heroes in the making and legends to continue the storied lives of those who came before them.

He smiles as his eyes return to the dice, he looks at the single dot that is in the center of the dice.  

Señor Vinnie: The number one.

A soft whisper that escapes his mouth as he is focused upon the single dot on this side of the dice.

Señor Vinnie: Is it fair or wise to ignore the number one?? I am sure that neither of my five opponents shall ignore me. From some I can already guess what their thoughts are and what their final draft will be before uttering their opinionated declaration of why they should be the better champ and why they will dethrone me to take home the gold in 2019.... Only to start 2020 with a bang.

And when it comes down to six numbers on a dice and five of them to be in so many ways superior to the single dot that is on this side of the dice is mind baffling to be sure. Yet isn't it the One that would Rule them all??

One ring to rule them all,  
One ring to find them,  
One ring to bring them all  
And in the darkness bind them.

He grins as he quotes a familiar line from the famous Lord of the Rings saga that to this very day is one of the most bought and read books in the history on this planet.  

Señor Vinnie: Now I am aware that I am not THE Ring and there were more than five other rings that the ONE ring could summon for. But the essence of it all is so fitting that I could not resist now isn't it?? Because it is the ONE championship that is so much on each and everyone's minds that it is solely the reason of their yearning and lust for The greatest achievement EVER... And then to be consumed by it to never let it go???

Truth needs to be told that this golden championship belt will not be thrown into Mount Doom as the mighty dark eye of J2H watches over us all... Wanting to reclaim that what is rightfully his. I perhaps should not utter his name too often, before the prophecy of HIM ever sensing HIS desired weapon of HIS power to consume him once more. Because let's face it..., HE is the only one that could ever hold on to it as none of us lesser beings will ever win it over like HE did not don't we???

He turns the dice as all six side slowly passes before his watchful eyes, focused on the digits and the placement of them all as his face tells that he is enjoying himself.

Señor Vinnie: All of you are fighting to be the number one champion in the company with all different reasons. Making it oh so exciting for me to sit down upon my throne and judge them all whether they have a valid reason to be here or not. Some have the desire to reclaim what they believe is rightfully theirs, missing the desired rubbing of the leather against their skin, their essence of confidence to skyrocket through the roof..., while others desire to wear it to prove others wrong. Convincing themselves that their believes of taking a risk is a valid one..., to be the second coming of the wild card that wants to break free from the chains that HE believes that has held HIM back... All the way to the one that needs it to perhaps silence his own doubts, just like he has done to the critics that questioned his desire. Wondering if his drive to be the very best is just as big as his in ring ability that is without a doubt one of the best. And yet..., being unable to make that final step to finally be the very best.

Stories, oh so many stories that I just cannot wait to be set free upon my listening ears and watchful eyes. Reading between the lines of the intentions that would unravel before my very own eyes whether they truly want it..., or just being utterly lies to convince others but mostly themselves to believe. Believe that is the key to great things, because without it...., you are nothing.

So who would go first hm??

He chuckles as he stops at the number six, the highest digit on the dice that in many games is the most powerful weapon to strike with.

Señor Vinnie: The number six, in many ways its the number of power. Beating all the numbers that are lesser than the number six, but is this the case?? In life six is the final number that this dice and many others conceived to be is the number of the weak. The one number that according this dice to be picked last.

Just imagine playing a basketball game, you always pick the strongest first isn't it?? And the strongest is obviously the one that would lead your team to victory. The one that you have the most believe in, the one that will dominate everyone else that comes after you.... The number one....

No number six to be found in picking sides until that moment comes that you have to. So who would be my number six???

He drops the dice on the ground before putting a hand to his face and scratches the stubs across his jaw, scratching it for a few moments before leaning his head back against the wall.

Would it be Caleb?? Lachlan?? Or even the Cockney King?? Basking in all of his glory with a hopeful thought. Pressing his lips against a steel window, praying for that one moment that just like Caleb has never come? Those who have come so close by tasting gold, only to be ripped out of their fingers so many times that I wonder... How desperate will you become to walk to the back AGAIN without the championship belt across your shoulder? Of course, I have been there too. Staring eye to eye with the man that DOMINATED last year all the way this year until Austin arrived and took it away. Two hard fought battles... Battles??

He shakes his head in disagreement with his very own words.

Señor Vinnie: Battles would not be the right description to do it justice, oh no. It was a war, a war upon life and death almost. Proving to the other that YOU are the most deserving one to obtain the golden nectar of what it is that makes competitors that take pride of withstanding everything that YOU throw at us... To where only one will survive and move on to the next challenge.

Does that sound familiar Ben? Caleb??  

There's a moment of silence  

Señor Vinnie: I know I did not mention your name Lachlan, but I have not forgotten of course..., because sometimes the sound of silence speaks so much more words than ANYTHING that I or anyone else will utter to you. And you know why my friend??

Again silence comes as Vinnie grins as he whispers the word friend once more.

Señor Vinnie: I am glad I have gotten your attention, the attention that I should have had since day one. But I know everyone out there only assumed that I was a flash in the pan, a one hit wonder that is merely a gimmick. Just like the annoyance of Alex Jones got him so much distracted that he once again got ripped away when he was so close to obtain the goal in life... To redeem that what he has failed at already three times this year. Making me put him already in a place of like Ben and Caleb, where I held my breath and wondered what your future shall be. As you are standing in a hallway of your career, where two doors are separating you from the destiny that YOU assume really is.

Am I making sense Lachlan?? Because I am the door that decides your fate, whether you like it or not Lachlan. Because when you stare at your future, I look at what mine should not be... Defeat, sorrow, denial of passing another torch that needs to be burning so bright to open up your and everyone else's eyes.  

He sighs, putting his hands close to each other as if he is starting a prayer. But he stares at his hands instead of closing them like a Christian would.

Señor Vinnie: I have traveled many roads Lachlan to this moment, that I cannot relinquish just yet. Now I know that you and everyone else in this Six Pack challenge will claim that their path is more deserving.... Only to have their egotistical needs that speaks for them, not even knowing what they will say. Because they should have been quiet, to have their silence speak louder than their own words.  

I know I have already lost you, I have already made the others proclaim that I have turned mentally unstable.

Silence.

Señor Vinnie: And that's such a good thing..., because at least that's when I know I have at least make myself known to the fools that have been here on both sides of my career. Those who have tried and succeeded on the left....

He extends his left arm  

Señor Vinnie: And those who have tried and failed....

He does the same with his right arm before raising his head and stares towards the ceiling.

Señor Vinnie: And then there's you, a hopeful thought... Nothing less, yes nothing as well. And I am the one that needs to lower your expectation my amigo. I need to temper your excitement to finally break on through to the other side.

He grins as he makes a reference to the classic Doors song.

Señor Vinnie: Isn't it amazing that in a match that will ultimately bring out the brutality that is within us?? As I already know that Fenris is licking his chops at this opportunity, where he is feeling that he is set free..... Free from a life that he never thought he would be in thanks to someone we both know very close... Or perhaps thought we did... As he looks back to a part in his life that he knew oh so well.... And you know what Lachlan? I am not going to go into the classical part that I will utter the stupidity of I am going to beat you, because I am better than though....

He chuckles as he repeats the though part in a whisper.

Señor Vinnie: Though you shall not escape from your own reality Lachlan...., what does that mean you may ask? Reality? Is that where you stand eye to eye with a six foot eight man that is two hundred and eighty pounds heavy?? To the watchful eye it may sum it all up isn't it?? But what would the reality tell you in essence of beating me??  

Nah ahhh, do not cheat upon me about using social media and historical facts of past matches... Because the past should remain in the past mi amigo... The past is always told not to reflect to future financial decisions when it comes down to the stock market... And yet, when it comes down to war... It tends to repeat itself....  

Scary..... Isn't it??

He once again grabs the dice and stares at the number six.

Señor Vinnie: Already I hear you think, Why the number six??

Surely you are the dark horse in this one, the one spot that nobody wants to be in during a match like this... The least expected and the most to prove... I wouldn't want to be in your shoes Lachlan... And I know, deep down inside your heart there's this belief. The belief that you are no lesser than a Caleb Storms or even may have more to offer than a Ben Jordan.

Perhaps....

But strong arguments are needed to make a stance isn't it?? Because let's face it..., To be a caliber wrestler, a humanitarian and quite possibly the most swell guy in the world... I have to be convinced by more than a slim margin that you have got what it takes..... Because who knows, who knows that your faith will be entwined with his. Would you perhaps go out of your way to bring back a man that has done what he has so far failed to accomplish?? Because who knows, who knows that perhaps Ben is merely doing this to have Kris rubbing some of his lucky Icelandic charms upon him. To finally look back upon his career as completed and not a.... Shall I whisper it to not upset the little viewers??? A waste?? Because Isn't it this the case for a wrestler of his ability? The questionings of why??? Why he has not achieved things that so many before and after him have achieved??

Vinnie rolls the dice and we land on the number five, causing him to smile of joy.

Señor Vinnie: You see Ben, I could have gone with everyone else besides Lachlan to be number five. But the mere fact of it all is that you intrigue me. The Cockney King, now I do have to admit that either a king is first or last... And never in between. Makes me wonder if this is merely the story of your life?? And yes, I have to admit that I am still wet behind the ears when it comes down to the big leagues that is Sin City Wrestling. But I cannot phantom the thought whether you are more suitable to be a social worker of the people than merely the professional wrestler that you aspired to be?

Now don't get me wrong? It's admirable to help out the Raab family bloodline in the quest of whatever it was that troubled them. All the way to find our Icelandic friend in a quest for him not to be lost for this grand sports for the alcoholic beverages that would ultimately drown his misery through his throat, no matter what side of the Ocean he is at. But aren't you forgetting something amigo?? Hmmm??

He tosses the cube in the air and catches it, turning it around until he is at the number one.

Señor Vinnie: I've always been taught that in this line of sports to think about nobody else but yourself. Now don't get me wrong, I am a family man. I have my friends, I have my joys in life besides wrestling when I am not booked to compete. But when it comes down to be the very BEST... Isn't it allowed to be a little egocentric at times?? Even a demand?? Where's your desire old chap??

He stops for a moment as he focuses on the single dot on the side of the dice that is pointing at him.

Señor Vinnie: Of course you shall retaliate by telling that you have plenty of desire left in you. That perhaps you will allow us to relive your past accomplishments, past fights and how you almost came this close to achieve it. That you almost could taste the sweet nectar that is both a joy and a curse at the same time. And yet.......,
No, I do not know whether I could go this personal that it would boil up the decency that I have promised my wife that I would not cross that line again. But just like your desire to win my belt..... It is tempting to perhaps ignore the right thing and just do what comes naturally.. Isn't it?? Or is this merely a question mark upon your face that will grow with every passing second as I delve deeper into your essence Ben?? Essence of that what tells me that I may not be as perfect aligned in the wrestling annals like you are.... But I am better than you my friend.

He stops for a minute, allowing the words to sink in for himself but more importantly for Ben Jordan.

Señor Vinnie: How often have you heard these statements Ben? Hmm?? How often has these words crossed your mind?? The arrogance of someone else to question your ability and winning spirit in general?? Hundreds? Maybe a few thousand times already?? I may be off a few here and there... But the essence is the reality isn't it?? My name is up there and yours isn't it..., but here's the catch Ben...

Señor Vinnie suddenly grabs the championship belt that is in front of him and holds it close to his face.

Señor Vinnie: I am not using this belt as an excuse to tell you that you are beneath me. That would be the easy way out my friend, oh no... It's the other way around. Because for men like you, lightning has to strike only once to succeed. Whereas for me, I have to wield the hammer of Mjolnir and make sure that lightning is a permanent thing that would keep my hopes and dreams of walking out STILL SCW Heavyweight champion alive and not you or any other name in this match for that matter. Something that you are attempting to convince yourself that this is what you want... But deep down inside, we both know that this isn't the case now is it??

I just hope you will tell the entire world that I am wrong, that I do not know you.. And you are right, I don't know you personally Ben. But I know the likes of you, those who never seem to want to stop. Even if they know deep down inside that they should Ben.... Because that's what I sense when I hear you cut a promo, when I see you wrestle. Compare those things to tapes of many years ago and realize that one thing Ben. Instead of moving forward, you are just drowning yourself in denial. And I know that these harsh words aren't popular by you or the likes of your seemingly growing fan base?? I don't care if people don't like me, all I care is to remain champ. And if I have to beat you for it as well to keep it?? Then so be it....

He puts down the championship belt and rotates the dice to the number four. He stares at the dice for a few moments and then smiles.

Señor Vinnie: Now going from the established wrestler to the one that just never seems to amaze me. Caleb Storms, the risk taker, the underdog, the unlikeliest opponent in many eyes to be the top favorite to win this title. And that's what I do not intend to do Caleb, look past you. Even if your track record of winning the big title is just as successful as Ben. And yet, why am I placing you above him?

Isn't it obvious? Because unlike Ben, you always remain a mystery. Even sure others would disagree. But then again, they don't see things the way I see it isn't it Caleb?? Because unlike the group of individuals that are destined to squash their hopes and dreams of getting under my skin by telling I do not deserve this belt... I am the one that tells you that YOU DO.... But when it comes down to actually managing it is two different things isn't it?? And I know you are in a hurry to catch another concert, Stage Dive into the arms of some Whole Lotta Rosie on the first row... It's not where your head is at all the time isn't it?? Oh no, you are like I call you a short term memory wrestler. One moment you want strawberry, then you want chocolate. Hell, after this match I am sure that you wish to combat Bill Barnhart once more, have another shot at the Roulette championship against Griffin or his opponent for this Super Card. Because life is too short to look back at one thing, because if you do then you miss another opportunity to do another.

Unlike Ben, you are always positive. Always ready for a fight, wait... Of course Ben is also... But that's when he doesn't need to hear the promises of a better year from his wife.... Hoping that he will finally shut up about that one missed dream catch. That one big fish that he has been unable to reach for... You are just on the verge of something that could exceed that of Ben. So that's another reason why I picked you above Ben..., because I just want to protect you from being the social worker 2.0 after Ben finally calls it quits. Just the fact that your body will be thrown into this match again and again and again, will tell me that ultimately the gas pedal on your V8 engine will ultimately blow up and give us a way too early encore... Because Axl Rose just can't cut it anymore.

Vinnie stares at the dice, looking at the number four as he has placed it in front of him. Grinning as he thinks back to the men he has mentioned before Caleb and to those who he still needs to discuss.

Señor Vinnie: So why four Caleb, why four and not perhaps one?? I'm sure that you are so thriving to be the top dog in this company that it may sound like an insult right?? And you are capable of reaching your goal, but unless you prove me that you are... Just place you in front of the wetness behind Lachlans ears and that of a man that has had more title shots than you have banged your head to every single Kirk Hammett solo that is known to mankind. But that will not change the fact that just like Lachlan and Ben..., when that moment comes that I have to eliminate you to move on... I will Caleb... I will....

He grabs the dice and shakes it between his hands, his eyes are closed as he knows that there are two men left. Two men that he has a history with, a championship history unlike the other three names that he has talked about earlier. His thoughts are roaming wild, who would be first to be mentioned?? Who is number three, who number two?? Only he knows as that amuses him.

Señor Vinnie: Here goes.....,

He throws the dice on the ground and it falls down eventually on number three. He sighs and nods his head approvingly....,

Señor Vinnie: Austin... James... Mercer....

The name of the former champion that he has beaten to take home the gold is uttered in a mere whisper.

Señor Vinnie: I understand that it may look odd to mention you prior to the other final opponent in this match, seeing that you were the one that I had beaten to claim the gold. The man that was destined to have a championship rematch....., yet you decided to reject that right huh Austin?? Oh I know, you were speaking off doing the honorary thing and allow others to take your spot... Wanting to do the same thing as Fenris and EARN your spot to have it reclaimed. Oh how gallantly have you spoken Sir Austin..., so has it written and so shall it be done isn't it??

A snicker emerges upon his face as he mocks the words of respect towards the man he beat.

Señor Vinnie: Oh trust me Austin, unlike your futile attempts to turn a new leaf and join the dark side. I am the man that does not change, I am the man that grows and adapts and become a better man... Unlike you Austin..., the man that believes that he will rid the world of a shame, a shame that you have created mi amigo. The shame of underestimating the man that believed in his own destiny and TOOK that opportunity to take away what you held so dear. Or at least so that is what you attempt to persuade yourself to believe isn't it Austin??

Oh yes, persuading yourself the belief of the dominance that you have had for over 100 days... Believing that you would achieve the same goals as Fenris and even surpass it isn't it Austin?? Causing you to ignore the fear of one day losing the championship belt. Especially against a man so undeserving.... Words that to this very day you still dare to utter??? Such a shame that a respectful man would lower himself to use futile tricks that caused Alex Jones to fail against me.... Twice.... Tell me Austin.., did that trouble you?? To see another wolf like yourself fail to the same... Undeserving champion?? Breaking the boundaries of the dominance that the three of you have proclaimed to have had for how long??? I guess realizing that Alicia Lucas has surpassed you and Alex... Did that upset you?? Did that feed the hunger to reclaim your gold?? Questioning your stupidity to have rejected your rematch clause?? Questions that may linger on and on and on..... And don't tell me that I am wrong Austin..., because I have lived it that for almost a year thanks to Fenris... But at least I have traveled the journey of redemption, I have lived and slept and dreamt the right to become the champion....

Only....

He bites his lower lip, swallowing his anger that to this very day he has still felt since beating Austin at Summer XXXTreme on August 25th of this year.

Señor Vinnie: YOU RUINED MY GOAL!!!!

Anger is building inside of him, realizing that his perfect goal of redeeming himself has not happened.

Señor Vinnie: It should have been me and Fenris Austin, it should have been ME and the man that kept me away from this championship belt on the bouts that has made me and him the men that we have become Austin. Something that you didn't comprehend in our match, something that you didn't even acknowledge!! Yet...,.

He shakes his head.

Señor Vinnie: Yet your arrogance that has blinded you to even acknowledge the threat that stood in front of you. The threat that wasn't even destined to be your downfall... But his... HIS Austin... And yet..., you told me that I wasn't going to beat you Austin... Over and over and over again..., I had to enjoy my marriage with Valora, because nothing else would come over me... How wrong you were amigo???

You see Austin, champions are acknowledged for what they have done... You were seeking for respect, you were seeking for bringing prestige to the championship belt... For what Austin?? You assumed that Fenris didn't brought that prestige already?? Or will you just merely counter it by saying that you beat him??

Tsk tsk tsk, words are often easily spoken... Yet actions are the true words as they never lie don't they??? You see Austin, I cannot just grasp the fact that deep down inside your stinking gut, it has been brewing inside of you that a lesser man... I will not utter the word champion as it will only anger you to even more profanity... A lesser man beat you by making you submit.... Something that I could not even let it happen to Fenris... I can already understand that doubt and questions have raised your mind over and over and over again since August 25th... The eve of when the night fell and you were without the price that you craved so much. No Austin..., I did not fail the championship, I did not make myself the undeserving champion that you to this very day believe me to be... Oh no Austin, you have dropped the ball. You have chased away every respectful entity of your own being as former champion that I HAD for you.

And all that is left for you to do is to survive every other superstar and walk away as the new Sin City World Heavyweight Champion... Isn't it Austin??? Quite funny to see that the tables have turned and yet..., I know what you are capable off Austin. I know that in an instance you have the ability to survive each and every superstar in this match.... That's what champions do Austin..., they do not underestimate those who are hungry... They do not look past those and searching for a new challenge that MAY be ahead of him or her. You see Austin, December 15, 2019 is the day that I have to defend my title against five other men... Capable wrestlers that all in their own rights have the ability to walk out champion... The only problem is that they need to survive me....

Will you believe the tales of delusional stories?? Just like Alex once did?? Degrading the fact that I still to this very day hold prestige of a different company?? Oh and tell me Austin?? What did it bring him??

He smiles as he shakes his head and holds the dice before his face as his gaze is fixated on the number three

Señor Vinnie: One..., two...., three.  He has failed Austin, but I wonder... Did he fail himself?? Or did he also fail you?? A man that waited his time to shine, not wanting to challenge you for the gold as long as you held it. Would you have done the same thing?? And before you would utter the same words like a mindless fool. Think about it Austin... Standing in HIS shadows as he has done to you... Just look at his failure since losing to me twice... Dropping to the boundaries of just being an spectator to your possible reclaiming of the gold?? You already have been in a downward spiral.., you already have been attempting to acclimate to a life that would not be main eventing every God Damn Show that you once did... Accepting that I am doing the same thing like you have done.... Bound to exceed the legacy of one man.... That already has been forgotten. Let's face it Austin. You think you have got something to prove, to undo the wrong that I have done to you. While it is YOURS TRULY that to this very day has to prove the fact that I AM THE BEST in this company. How did Mercedes Vargas put it?? Oh yes..., the shocking win over you.... How nobody suspected the unsuspected Austin... Their downfall in believing in me was yours as well... And already I have tasted that same disbelief once more... You shall not reign supreme Austin... Once more... You will be left empty handed.... Proclaiming that the winner does not deserve it.... Only because you are too ignorant to accept that your reign has ended.... And mine after 112 days has yet to begin to take shape... This is why I am better than you Austin..., this is why you are only number three behind two other men.... This is why you shall fail...... And all you have to do.... Is believe....

Vinnie turns his attention back to his dice as he lets it run between his fingers, swapping between the two and one as the final two numbers of his dice.

Señor Vinnie: Two more numbers are left and just you and me are left Fenris..., now wouldn't it be logical that I would place myself number one and you number two?? Seeing that this time it is ME that is the champ and you are the challenger?? But that's what makes it too easy isn't it?? Seeing how you never lost to me, how I was never able to beat you... Makes this championship reign one with an asterisk that I cannot comprehend... Until that moment shall come that I have to redeem myself...

It would have been poetic justice if I had done it when I made the decision to cash in on YOU at SummerXXXTreme as I had made my intentions publicly clear that the cruise would have been the culmination of being on top of my world in both my personal life and professional career.... And even though it did happen... It wasn't you that I wanted to beat Fenris.. It was Austin James Mercer...

He closes his eyes for a moment as the continuation of him playing with the dice continues as his breathing quickens pace. Clearly the thought of him facing not Fenris but Austin still lingers inside his heart.

Señor Vinnie: You should have been the one Fenris..., because YOU have a legit reason to hate me.. To respect me as a competitor and tell the world like it is..., unlike the cheap ass repetitive signs of the losers that clearly aren't paying attention to me. Referring to Pete the Cactus, when it was just ME who did the unthinkable and beat the man that beat you. No cactus around, no other living or dead entities that could have made a claim that my victory was tainted. Hell, even all my successful title defenses and main event matches do not change their bias opinions about me Fenris. And yet, only YOU have a claim to speak upon my behalf as whatever it is that makes you tick or tock when it comes down to the current SCW heavyweight champion. But it's rather funny isn't it Kris???

OH yes, I decided to call you out on a more personal note. We were once destined to be relatives by merely a possible wedlock. But we are not going to put personal issues all over the table like an egg that falls on the floor and splashes everything. Because that's not the true issue is it?? Oh no, Ben Jordan, who I have never faced before decides to ride the coattail of everyone I have faced since becoming champion. Why?? Because he has got no clue on whatever it is that he wants to talk about... And having an Englishman speechless is just like having Alex Jones or even Austin James Mercer say something intelligent for that matter. No, it's like letting loose several parrots and have them sit down at a speech of Chris Rock and pick up a few slang words here and there. But just like parrots, they are one trick ponies that you can teach a thing or two and remind it so they can repeat it over and over and over again. Quite sad isn't it Kris?? But at least you and I have a reason to disgust each other and yet respect each other.

He slowly reopens his eyes and stares into the camera as he holds the dice with the number one in front of the camera.

Señor Vinnie: You are number one Kris..., until I have beaten you or outlasted you in this match. I cannot take pride in this championship as much as I have ever wanted. Funny how these mindless fools don't catch up with the true history  of our existence. But I guess their pride is stuck up their asses and they cannot see beyond the light that blinds them. No, this should just be you and me as the final two. Or at least the moment that would at least that we stand in the ring as opponents, as enemies and warriors. Not having anyone ruin this magic as the third time is often the charm. I need this dammit!!! I deserve this!!

I know I told Austin back in August that I blamed you Kris for ruining my redemption night at Summer XXXTreme. I blamed you for being selfish, I blamed you for taking away MY opportunity to take away the one thing that I craved so much. And even though I have come to the realization that every athlete, every superstar and yes even US wrestlers... Have our weak moments. Our moments that we are not at our best, but I cannot allow that to happen until I have eliminated you and walk away STILL SCW champion. As it is THIS personal to me, but you know that don't you?? Oh yes.., The man that thrived to be as legendary as many before him. The man that was seeking challenge after challenge after challenge. YET YOU NEVER SAW ME AS A CHALLENGE!!!!

The words echo through the emptiness as his anger has picked up, he snaps his head to the side. Trying to collect his cool once more as he waves his index finger from left to right, signaling a no.

Señor Vinnie: Not even when I opened up your eyes and had made you admit the second time that we faced, And yet you never truly felt that way did you?? Oh no, the excitement that YOU should have had the first time vanished your shrouded mind and judged me falsely once more. And now?? How will you judge me?? Come to me with realistic measurements of what this match mean to us?? Or are you going to disappoint me with the downright pathetic nature of calling me a false champ. Because if that's the case Fenris... Help me remind myself that this time I won't let you counter any submission hold that I will slap on you and watch your face turn purple. Watch the light fade as you struggle and this time you will fail??

Failure, a word that was synonymous with my career and yet I have turned around. A word that never came into your dictionary, not even when you lost the title to Austin. Because everything you do, everything you touch... It all seems to change into gold and success. While yours truly?? I was never that way wasn't I?? Because you already owned me, you already put me down as you never wanted ME to be the one that would have dethrone you in the first place. Oh no, you prefer men like Austin, men like Ben.. Even HE WHO I WILL NOT MENTION HIS NAME was at first the chosen candidate to do so. Now the tables have turned and I see things far more clearly than I have ever done before. Now it is my time to tell YOU and everyone else in this match that you aren't going to take home the gold. And why?? Not because I want to, that would be too easy. Not because I have to, because that's too obvious. Oh no Kris, I cannot live another second knowing that I may have to wait another year or so for another opportunity to something far more important to me than just retaining my title.

Because besides that..., it is YOU that is my goal to slay at the end. I is MY goal to make you realize that same thing that you made ME realize the first two times. I know you can go the distance, so can I. Having the confidence in my own ability to get up at every attempt that YOU or any others that think that they can keep me down. Ask Austin, ask Jones, ask Warren.... They could not keep me down and you know why?? Because of YOU Kris. It is YOU that keep this fire burning, it is YOU that enrages me to know that I have to listen to you talk every GOD FORSAKEN time you open your mouth. Realizing that I had to bide my time for that moment to come. And that moment is now Kris..., so this time... You better not fuck that up for me now you hear me?? Oh yeah, I can use profanity just like you. I just never did it, because I never felt the need for it. None of the other four competitors could make me even want to say Pig to them. Even though to some it would rather sound fitting isn't it?? But with you, my Latino Heat just can't be controlled and I have to fuck you up....

So unlike what I have said to others that they have to beat me to wear my prestigious title, I must beat you to walk away with my crown. Now I already can hear the simpletons of the others say that I should not overlook them. But I don't, I won't. I can't, I cannot let myself be like Ben Jordan in every opportunity that he has had, I cannot be like Caleb, I cannot even be like Austin James Mercer when he underestimated me....l You hear that Kris?? And I cannot sure as hell be like the Señor Vinnie that faced you twice and lost the same amount of times for this

Vinnie stops as he grabs the championship belt and holds it next o his face while staring at the camera with determination.

Señor Vinnie: In my life there's only two reasons why I am on top of the world and the other reason is my wife. She is the main reason why I will never lose trust in life... And this title?? This is the reason why I need to be on top of the wrestling world as well. So I hope you understand that I am not going to use the same mistakes that I did a year ago, the same mistakes that so far everyone that has opened their mouth has done!!! I will show you why the times have changed Kris.... So enjoy being number one for now, because after December 15th, 2019. All of that will finally come to an end... And I can take my rightful place on top of the food chain... And there is nothing that you or any of you fools can do about it but love it.

With that Vinnie throws down the dice as the shot fades.




36
Climax Control Archives / The Cacti and I
« on: November 15, 2019, 08:45:49 PM »
 
The Cacti and I, part uno

To protect the innocents (and there are many), we have changed every nameexcept for the two main stars. And who can blame them?? They are, as we have quoted so nicely the main stars for a reason, they are the twosome ofSenor Vinnie and Cactus Pete. We shall dwell down to memory lane, as well as present day scenario’s to enlighten the world as in to WHY the Cacti shalltake over the world.  

It all started a looooooooong, long time ago. In a galaxy Faaaaaaaar, faraway.... oh wait, before we get sued by Disney and Lucas Arts. We will justchange it to a local town that we randonly drawn out of a high hat to makethis story more believable. And we have decided to pick Tijuana, Mexico. Theyear is reluctavely a short period of time to be honest, in the rockus 200o’s.Where we all started to get behind bands like... uhm..., you know... Coldplayand shit. Now, I know that people like Caleb Storms were not even born inthat era as well as the Metal and Punk Connection would  wholeheartedlydisagree with such a statement. But it’s a reference pick to make theaudience buy into the more socially accepted time frame then instead of uswielding lightsabres and using the force to make you believe everything thatwe just uttered out.  

Now it’s time for me to catch my breath.

Senor Vinnie: Wowsers!!!! A cacti!!!!

Now this is the basic beginning of something beatuiful, a young man that hasgotten his first gift. And what a gift, no it’s not a game console or an Applethingy. No, he has received THE gift of all gifts that just keeps giving to thisvery day. Sadly, the intro of the blatantly excited idiot has already givenaway the surprise. Because lets face it, you need to built up to the anticlimactic moment where everything should receive itself... like for instancethe Luke, I am your father scenario. Or the more subtle approach of Shorty’sRun bitch, run.  

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation through modern technology) Oh god, not another brainless human

Now i can hear you all think, this is more of the same level of ignorance asShorty, than to the mouth watering revelation of Darth Vader to his alldressed in black son Luke. And yet, these two are combined by the shearforce.... errr love caring moments that we have all come to know and adorethrough the mind of a boy that turned into the husband and world championthat we have all grown to love and admire.

Admiration is such an important phaset in the live of Senor Vinnie, that he has graciously allowed to showcase the next thing that happened on thatseemingly meaningless moment, but ultimate that would shake up the worldthat we have come to know.

Senor Vinnie: Buuuuuuuuuuuuuurp!!!!

Now just take a moment, sit back and allow the moment to sink in. Itsobviously  the evolution of mankind through the attempts to become a wiserentity in the world that we believe that we own.  

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation) Your beath stinks.

Vinnie looks at the cacti in an odd way, as if he heard it talk to him. He looksaround the room, to see if there’s someone hiding behind a corner for a Candid Camera appearance. But unfortunately for Vinnie, there’s nobodyaround. He scratches his head and shrugs his shoulders and pretends as ifnothing had happened.

Senor Vinnie: I had the assumption that this cacti was talking to me.

Pete: …..

(Translation) I was you moron.

Senor Vinnie chuckles as he turns around the corner and whistles, pretendingas if nothing has happened.

Senor Vinnie: I have to remind that one joke about that cacti that crossed theroad. It’s so much funnier than the usual suspect of the chicken, also I thinkthat the chicken healthcare plan would be delighted that we have found a different subject to torment than that egg laying fruitcake of a bird.

Suddenly Vinnie feels something hitting him in the back of his head,something that stings as he is feeling something dripping down the back of his neck.

Senor Vinnie: What the??

He raises his hand to the back of his neck and feels a sharp object that he pulls out of his head. He slowly moves his hand towards his face and looks in shock at the....

Senor Vinnie: A cacti spine???

He turns his head to where it had come from and we see the cacti standingthere in the doorway of het hallway. He is looking around, clearly he hadremembered that the cacti was standing on a table in the room that he justcame from.  

Senor Vinnie: Okay Ricardo, you can cut it out now. I know you are playinggames with me.

Voice: What are you talking about Vinnie??

Vinnie turns around and sees his younger brother Ricardo standing on theother side of the hallway. He looks at him, then back at the cacti and thenback to his brother. Realizing that his brother could not have thrown thespine to him and place the cacti on the floor at the same time while being onthe other side of the house.  

Senor Vinnie: But...., how?? Why??? What?

Ricardo looks at his older brother and raises his eyebrow.

Ricardo: You okay bro???

The shot fades as we see Pete jump around happily as Vinnie is stillscratching his head, trying to figure everything out that would ultimately end up being a huge part of his life.

Now we can understand that you are telling us that this is merely a comedyfactory attempt to built on the character of Vinnie. And why not?? But nosenores and senoritas, Senor Vinnie has got the rights of his entire life to bedisplayed for everyone to be read or seen in a documentary or biography.And Vinnie wants to bear all!!! Well you know what we are talking about of course.

A new challenge, part uno

Senor Vinnie is seen at his hotel room, still wearing some bandages aroundhis arms from his brutal encounter with Alex Jones. He is talking to his wifeon the speaker phone as he is unpacking his suitcase.

Valora: Are you okay sweetie?? I was about to fly along with you to take care of you.

Vinnie smiles, he knows that his wife loves him. But he knows that shecannot fly with him every single week, even though he would loved that. Hesighs as he places their wedding picture on the nightstand next to his bed.

Valora: What’s wrong Vinnie???

Senor Vinnie: Nothing’s wrong amor, I just stared at our wedding picture andremembered how special that night was for us. And I wish you were heretoo, but I know you work magic for all those patients that love NurseRodriguez.

Valora giggles as she hears the last name of her husband.  

Valora: Well okay sweetie, just make sure that you kick your next opponents butt.

Vinnie and Valora are fighting over for who hangs up first that takes severalminutes as the camera moves around the hotel room until we hear a knockon the door of Senor Vinnie. Vinnie says goodbye to his wife as he opens thedoor and we see Christian Underwood standing there tapping hs feet.

Senor Vinnie: What’s wrong Senor Underwood??

Christian sighs as he looks around for something.

Christian: Is that cacti around Vinnie???

Vinnie raises his eyebrow, wondering what he is talking about.

Senor Vinnie: No senor, he is not. Why?

Christian Underwood: Well, after watching that last Cliimax Control I sawwhat happened between him and Iris the Bulldog from Bill Barnhart. Andquite honestly?? That dog is already a threat when it comes down to poopingon the carpet, we do not need a cacti that starts causing shit.

Senor Vinnie again raises his eyebrow, not sure what to make of this whatChristian Underwood was saying to him.

Senor Vinnie: Uhm, senor?? When Pete takes a dump, it will end up in his pot. And that would ultimately be the perfect fertalizer for him to growupon, so you would not have any pro.....

Christian: You know what mean Vinnie!!!! Those two were provoking eachother and we both know that it would ultimately end up in chaos.

Senor Vinnie: With all due respect senor, Pete was just eating his burrito’s. He is a non violent eater, that dog was attempting to steal his food.

Christian rolls his eyes over the comment that was being made by Vinnie.

Christian: Attempting?? Oh wait, I guess your memory lapse isn’t as up to par as beating opponents for that title. But Iris actually ate the entire thing!!!

Senor Vinnie: No, Pete had some on his spines as he watched Iris eat theremainder. Come to think to it, Pete was the victim of this entire situation. He should have been protected by your security.

Christian is shocked and speechless for a few moments after hearing whatVinnie had to say, causing him to fume after a few moments and reacts.

Christian Underwood: We are not going to protect a plant!! You need to keepthat plant away from my talent!!!

Senor Vinnie: And what about that dog???

Christian sighs as he knows that Vinnie has a point there.

Christian Underwood: Iris is part of the contract that Bill signed, he is a part of his entourage. We cannot do anything about that.

Senor Vinnie: Well I got an idea for this problem then Senor Underwood.

Christian Underwood: You are going to keep that plant away from thearena’s???

Senor Vinnie: No, I will do a contract signing this coming Climax Controlwhere Pete will once again be my manager.  

Christian: Underwood WHAT??!!!!!!

Christian’s eyes almost bulge out of their sockets in a reaction of rage, clearlynot expected this follow up from Vinnie.

Christian Underwood: I am not going to allow this Vinnie!! It’s either thatplant or you bringing your wife to shows every now and then.

Senor Vinnie: You are not going to pay for her ticket then???

Christian Underwood: You got that right smart ass!!!

Senor Vinnie sighs as he nods his head before grinning

Christian Underwood: What’s so funny???

Senor Vinnie: I remember that Pete has got enherited money from his greataunt Spicy Spine. She was very wealthy, so we can pay for her tickets andstay in the hotel eveyr now and then. So don’t worry about that, but Petewill be at ringside starting next show. Gracias Senor Underwood.

Christian Underwood: But....,

Vinnie has already turned around and had closed the door in front of the coowner of Sin City Wrestling. Causing him to bang his fist against Vinnie’sdoor.

Christian Underwood: Open that door Vinnie!!!!

Vinnie opens the door as he has already grabbed a jacket and walks out as he passes Christian.

Christian Underwood: Where you going Vinnie?? I am not done with youyet!!!

Senor Vinnie: Perdoname senor, I just have to pick Pete up from the localTaco Bell. Apparently he has got into a fight with a Chihuaha over a Taco.  

Vinnie runs off as that causes Christian to stand there looking in shock.

Christian Underwood: Sometimes I really hate my job.

We come back as we see Vinnie turn the corner from the hallway and bumpsinto the camera crew that was waiting for him. He rolls his eyes beforeturning his gaze at his watch and sighs.

Senor Vinnie: Fine, I got a minute or two to spare. So what do you want???

The camera crew does not respond (official rules that only interviewers canask questions). Causing Vinnie to sigh and nod his head.

Senor Vinnie: So you want to know how I feel right now??

The camera nods his head up and down as if it is answering with a yes.

Senor Vinnie: How do you think I should be feeling?? After having to disposeoff Alex Jones, beating him in a brutal match that left us both bleeding andbatterd. Causing him to congratulate me on social media, having him bite on his lower lip while typing that I was the better man on that given night. Making him forget all of that and feign a repulsive and retorical statementthis week that I will not surpass the opposition of the already qualifiedthreesome of the man I’ve beaten for this belt, the man that I’ve wanted tobeat for this belt and the best ever wrestler besides Alex Jones of course tohave never worn this belt??  

And then to refer to Bill and himself as the finalize the final men that wouldever got an oppertunity to take away MY champiosnhip belt in the year of 2019?? And we all know that I am a sucker for quality story telling that wouldmake girls scream and boys want to be like the 21st century version of Mike.... Michael Jeffery Jordan that is of course and that would be me, SenorVinnie. And yet, I have to say that just like Alex Jones inside the ring. Hisnotorious fantasies of me losing to whomever and whatever type of match isstarting to get creepy, seriously he needs help. I mean soon he is hoping for a SCW legends one final shot at the gold Battle Royal, where I need to start thematch and have to fight off every imaginable odds that a normal wrestlerwould not be able to overcome. And that’s the point isn’t it?? In his mind, Iam still a normal wrestler. Even afte beating him, even after getting all of hispraises.... but that’s allright, that’s what Senor Vinnie is all about... provingthe nay sayers and doubters wrong....  

But for now?? I need to save Pete!!!

Bill runs off as the shot fades.

The Cacti and I, part uno

The precent day

Senor Vinnie is seen running into The Taco Bell restaurant, finding a shockedPete as he is being taken care off several employees of the restaurant.  

Girl 1: Oh he is so cute, he reminds me of my cactus that I had back homewhen I was little.

Girl 2: You get your hands off of him, I saw him first you know!!!!

Girl 1: That’s such a lie!! Your shift only started five minutes ago and I havebeen helping him since he came in this morning!!!

Girl 2: Oh yeah?? What was his order???

The two girls are yapping left and right as Vinnie walks over to the guy withthe mustache and starts to talk.

Senor Vinnie: Excuse me senor, can you please tell me how much the damageis that Pete cost this establishment???

The guy looks up at Vinnie and grins

Guy: Hey, aren’t you that Rico guy???

Senor Vinnie: No, my name is Vinnie.

The guy slaps his head as he realizes he has made a mistake.

Guy: That’s right!! Vinnie, I’m sorry man. I had an employee a few weeks ago, his name was Rico and he looked similar to you. It was his hairline man, mybad. But Pete??? Oh you mean this little fella??

He points at Pete.

Guy: Nah man, he didn’t caused any issues at all. We had an old granny walk in with her chihauha and that little mutt started barking and running aroundlike crazy. He even pooped all around the floor before jumping up the tableand attack his Taco lucnh he was having.

Senor Vinnie looks at Pete, then at the two bickering girls and then back atthe guy.

Senor Vinnie: So....., he didn’t do anything???

Guy: Yeah, why??

Senor Vinnie thinks back to the incident between Pete and Iris, he has knownPete quite well for a very long time. He remembers how Pete often told himthat he loved fucking up with dogs minds, so he wasn’t so sure that Pete wasthis innocent.

Pete: ….....

(translation) Chill man, I got two ladies fithting over me. Don’t steal my mojo man.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and grabs the cactus and holds in front of his face.

Senor Vinnie: You never had a mojo to begin with Pete!!!

The two girls suddenly look up from their bickering and stare at Vinnie  

Girl 1: Hey!! Keep your hands off my big boy!!

Gril 2: Yeah!! Wait, what? Your big boy???

The two start to bicker again as Vinnie pays for the taco that Pete had bought before walking off. He enters the limo and tells the driver to drive off as he puts Pete in his special custom made Cactus seat. A seat for a little baby, but with modifications so it would fit the cactus. Vinnie puts on the safety belt, so it would support it and wouldn’t let him fall over with every turn the limo would make.

Senor Vinnie: That was really irresponsible Pete, I hope you didn’t caused any problems between you and that dog??

Pete: …...

(translation) Who me??? That dog started it!!!

Vinnie rolls his eyes and lifts his arms in the air (as far as the limo would allow him of course).  

Senor Vinnie: It’s always the fault fo someone else, you never take the blame now do you???

Pete: …...

(translation) Why would I?? It wasn’t my fault!! Aren't you paying attention???

Senor Vinnie: What about Lupe???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) What about that dog???

Senor Vinnie: You told him that you were eating a Nacho bowl filled with dog biscuits!! Of course the dog would go wild and wanted to eat hat bowl!!!

Pete: …...

(translation) Well, in fairness.... it did taste like dog biscuits.

Senor Vinnie: And at Climax Control, you didn’t told Iris by chance that you could get her a pizza if she could eat the burrito in like ten seconds???

The cactus remains silent for once, causing it to admit to Vinnie without talking that he had caught him red handed in the act.

Pete: …...

(translation) So I sometimes like to play around witht hose doggies, so what???

Senor Vinnie: So what??? Oh of couse, that’s always the answer for Pete to just attempt to get out of the predicament. As if nothing serious has ever happened and that we all should just forget about it.

Pete: …..

(translation) Hey!! Now we are getting somewhere. So what are we eating tonight?? I'm hungry.

Vinnie rolls his eyes and slaps his hand across his face and takes a few moments to think about the situation.  

Senor Vinnie: Why is everything a joke to you?? No wait, don’t answer that. Because I am sure that you had another funny answer ready to be delivered as if a quick punchline right???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) Aww man!!!

Senor Vinnie: You know that I got into trouble a few moments ago, having one of the owners go off on me about what in the hell you were doing?? Also, he wanted you banned from the arena. But luckily for you, I saved your ass once again.

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) Uh oh....

Senor Vinnie: Uh oh indeed, I have told him that I was going to sign a contract with you this coming Climax Control. Making you my manager once again, I hope you are happy???

No wait, don’t answer that question. Because I have so much more to tell you that I am not going to be waiting for another smart ass comment concerning how witty you are. You see Pete, if I recall. You cost me my that match against Alex Jones. The last time I had lost a singles match was bgecause of YOU. And that turned into that asshole wanting not one, but TWO title matches... all because I had not beaten his ass one, two and three in the middle of the ring. Are you happy????

No wait, that was just merely a rhetorical question. Of course you are happy, you are always happy. You are the one that ALWAYS thinks about himself... the one thing that i got accused off for MONTHS!! Hell, I am still to this very day!! Thanks to YOU.

Pete just sits there, taking every vocal abuse that Vinnie is giving him to much to the surprise of Vinnie himself.

Senor Vinnie: So, when we going to sign that contract Pete. I am going to let you know already that there will be so many clauses in that contract, that if you fuck me over even ONCE. I will make sure that you end up in Siberia in the winter and forcing you to survive until the summer of 2022!!! Got that???

Pete doesn’t answer.

Senor Vinnie: GOTH THAT??!!!

Cactus Pete: …...

(translation) Can I talk again???

Vinnie rolls his eyes, annoyed over the way that Pete is causing to get under his skin. Something that he has done so many times in very succesful ways.

Senor Vinnie: I just want you to do your job, stay out of trouble and most importantly... stay away from Iris that flea infested bulldog!!!

Cactus Pete: …...

(translation) Iris is actually a very clean dog, she showers almost as much as her owner.

Senor Vinnie: I didn’t wanted to hear that!!!  

He holds his hands to his ears, trying to ignore the things that Pete is telling him through the mind connection that the two are having.  

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care whether that dog is clean or not!! I don’t want this to turn out into a huge chaos between me and Bill Barnhart. The fact that he believes that he coudl earn a title shot is troublesome already. But to have you adding fuel to the fire by harrassing that dog???

Cactus Pete: …..

(translation) That dog attacked me!!!

Senor Vinnie: I don’t care!! And even if that was the case, how in the hell did you end up with Burrito all over you?? I thought you were a black belt in Cactuera??? (cactus version of Caupera) and not a black belt in being a far relative of the Chameleon!!! All you have to realize is that I am in control now, I am the main point of it all. The crowd may still love you, I don’t care. But this is the time of El Campione. I am the one that main events shows all over SCW as I am the main draw Pete.  

Vinnie suddenly stops and smiles as he repeats the words Main Draw in a whisper.

Senor Vinnie: To be honest, that does sound good. I am sure that you just planted that seed into my head huh Pete??? No, it’s okay Pete. You don’t have to answer that question, because it’s quite obvious that the whole Iris thing was just to get me into the right direction even more.

Pete sits there silently, listneing to Vinnie ramble on and on and on.

Senor Vinnie: I mean, I could even persuade Bill to just put on a leash on himself and his dog. I mean they often tell that the owners and their pets start to act similar and look similar. I guess Bill is just another example of some big old cuddly bear.... but in a dog kind of way right???

Pete is still quiet.

Senor Vinnie: I should be thankful for Bill for what he and his dog has done for us to bring us closer together once more Pete. I have to say , I did miss our moments together as you booked hotels and flights while I sat home and did nothing.

Cactus Pete: …......

(translation) You what??!!!!

Senor Vinnie: Let the good times roll once more and be thankful that we have each other Pete.  

The two talk as the shot fades to a commercial break

A new challenge, part dos

Senor Vinnie is sitting in his hotel room while watching a movie. He is relaxing, wearing some loose pants and a white sleevelss t shirt. He laughs at some funny thing before noticing the camera and turns off the movie as he turns his attention towards the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to the busy life of your El campione. A life where I am confronted with every days life as well as the expectations of performing as a champion every single time I step foot inside the six sided ring as the top guy. The top guy, isn’t that what we all want to be?? If I have to believe the many  social media posts of people with an ego that is larger than the Grand Canyon, I have to believe that we need another planet Earth to just keep everyone happy. And the funniest of them all is, people talk big and yet has got to deliver to the point of deserving the crap that is coming out of their mouths. But who am I to critique?? I am the crappiest of them all isn’t it???

he chuckles as he rests against the back of the chair and leans his hands behind his back and looks forward for a few moments before starting to talk again.

Senor Vinnie: People are often so different whenthey are granted an oppertunity to be themselves, not having to worry about whether the people will like them if they said left or right.... people that are clueless for whatever that ability will bring them... yet forgetting the determination that will keep them there where they were destined for greatness to begin with. And yet, it always arrives with a huge question mark... isnt it past opponent adn future one????

I have decided not to name names, not to spoil the surprise for those who have lived underneath a rock for how many centuries?? Finally stepping out of a life that could be compared to the Amish as they have rejected everything that is modern and is controlled under the naked eye of the devil as it is Electricity and modern equipment that does things that they have feared for their entire life. And why?? Not because they don’t wish to have a much easier life... oh no, it’s just merely the fear that they would doubt The One that brought them upon this planet.... and ultimately question their integity.... Oh I have seen those doubts creeping into your head over and over again senor.....

Nah ah..., I am not revelaving the mystery just yet. I don’t want you all to slip down the trail of concentration... or the lack of it. And what a nice description isn’t it?? Lack of something... hmmm, what would it be lacking when it came down to the former opponent that I have opposed in recent time???

OH yeah, a championship edge that would seperate them from each and every other superstar that is lacking that extra IT factor. And when it comes down to my future opponent, it’s something similar besides the championship belt that he is NOT holding right now.

He smiles as he slowly opens his eyes and stares at the ceiling above him.

Funny to see how he is boasting about a future title shot IF he manages to beat me... Being a man that apparently wants to do everything so quickly that it makes me wonder whether he is already realizing that his career is coming to an end. Now is it Teddy?? Hmm?? Of course it isn’t, you are the husband of the very talented gem in your life Kate Steele isn’t it?? The excellence that has held so many championships in her past that it should just rub it off on you eventually.. Right?? Right???  

And yet, you are just a man of many faces my amigo, one day you are questioning your worth as the superstar that your wife has believed you are destined to become... and the other moment you run your mouth on social media, begging for a title shot if you are capable of beating me on this coming show. But you arleady know the anser that you aren’t there yet are ya??? Like Kate told you a while ago that it is one step at a time Teddy, because you already hoped for a J2H complex that would electrify an entire nation in giving hope for those who are just merely hoping for nothing more than a chance.  

And i can hear you thinking, already wanting to open your mouth and stating that I do not know what the fuck i am talking about isn’t it Amigo?? Being champion, a champion that obviously does not deserve that what I have fought for to obtain?? Because let’s be honest, originality is far fetched by those who have yet to achieve the goal that I finally have obtained after fighting for so long.

Oh yeah amigo, i have had to struggle even longer than I have had to count the many shape shifting identities that you have on a single day, let alone during an entire period of feuding Griffin for that Roulette champiosnhip. Oh yeah, I know who you are amigo... at least you are someone that understands what it is like to have a championship belt around your waist... so a bigger challenge to me than whatever Alex Jones has ever been. Oh yeah I have made the statement that would make your teeth gringe doesn’t it Alex??

He stops for a moment as he puts his hands to his hair and rubs his fingers through the softness of his hair.

Senor Vinnie: God it’s so good to at least have a change of heart for once not having to stare down the greased head of Alex Jones and his rambling BS that would make J2H at least a poet of some sorts. But that’s not what you are all about is it Teddy? No, you are not the type of guy that will profess his greatness prior to the deed that needs to be done, oh no. You are the type of guy that wants to earn the bragging rights and shove it straight in the faces of those who you have conquered right???

The problem is Teddy, I am not so sure that you have the focus what it takes to conquer me. Because first you wanted to share the honors with your wife and challenge for the Mixed tag team Titles... and now you are already staring into the possiblity of holding the title in those hands IF you beat me.... what is it going to be Teddy?? London Underground?? Or the richest price in the game??? Where will Teddy’s head be at this week hmm??  

A sickening smile emerges upon his face

Senor Vinnie: I can already hear you now, can I stop the man that has been main evented show after show after show that he has been at for months?? The man that ended the reign of Austin James Mercer?? The man that ended Fenris his reign??? Can I please every gem that he has got in his hands to be at his side before we will challenge for any other championship?? I just wonder how you will react to the question of Kate, asking you what about the challenge for the Mixed Tag Titles?? Isn't it that a moment of shame hitting you in the face. Realizing that you are the selfish man that does not care of her needs.

Don’t worry Teddy, i know that you will proclaim that you never leave her side. Have been an angel to her every needs. Supporting her in every aspect of her career... everything except when your desires are suddenloy fed by sugar and spice that makes everything oh so nice. And being the world heavyweight champion, the man that carries THE champiosnhip belt... that my amigo is the one thing that is indeed THE nicest thing that is tempting every time I shove it in your face. Making you realize that you wil never obtain such a thing like this....

I know it’s non champinship, i know that i cannot lose it to you even if you pinned me a million times in a row. But the fact that you already dream of something that you are unworthy off is already your downfal senor Teddy. But then you are just forgetting one thing Teddy...., the fact that you are focused on what is next. Clearly a mistake that only a fool could make senor..., because you cannot comprehend overlooking the man that has been on the same path that you are right now... but has overcome. I am the man that is determined to beat everyone that doubts me, that is determined to make a name for myself.

I am someone that has to prove the fact that winning this title wasn’t the end of my luck... but merely the beginning of something that may be... that has to be. A legendary run write down my name between those who earned the right to be the greats. And you know how to do that senor?? Not overlooking those who come in my path, yet I am determined to take you down.

So who will it be this time Teddy??

He looks with a questionable look on his face that is followed by a smile.

Senor Vinnie: Sensitive and caring Teddy?? Greedy Teddy?? Eighties hair metal Teddy that didn’t wanted to wear make up??? Or just the reality that you just want to ignore... the clueless Teddy that is trying to deny his denial.... Bu it’s okay to have your eyes opened up by the one that is truly the very best at this moment. The best that I have worked for many months before having my hand being raised and hear Justin Decent tell the world that I am the NEW SCW world heavyweight champion...

But it does not end there Teddy, because I know I could sit back easily and not care if I would lose. Because I would walk away with the title still around my waist... But that’s not me Teddy. I have vowed to be a champion with pride, a champion with determination that I want everyone to nod their heads and tell the world that I am the very best. So after this Climax Control be thankful, thankful that I have erased the hope of ever getting a title shot in the hope of beating me in this match. Thank me for make you realize that you are just destined to be side by side with your wife and challenge for the SCW Mixed tag titles... nothing more than that Teddy... be thankful, be over joyed by the grace that Senor Vinnie, SCW heavyweight champion has bestow upon you.... who knows, I may have even kicked your true reality into your ass. Making you realize who you truly are.... Because lets face facts, you may proclaim to be who you say you are..., but I am the SCW Heavyweight champion and I will understand why I am the very BEST that you have ever been in the ring with... And break your spirit, as you are not good enough to beat me.... simple math Teddy... You are just not good enough.

With that Vinnie smiles one more time before waving to the camera, signalling the end of his promo as the shot fades to darkness.  

37
Climax Control Archives / title defence
« on: November 01, 2019, 09:46:11 PM »
 
Happy Halloween



Señor Vinnie is seen in his hotel room with his wife Valora watching a classic Horror movie as it's Halloween. Vinnie chuckles as he sees Valora hide her face when the villain slashes another teenager.



Valora: I cannot believe that you would watch these type of movies Vinnie.  



Señor Vinnie: Well it's relaxing, I....



Valora: Relaxing??? That freak just cut someone's head off!!! And you call this relaxing?? I would rather call this nightmare creations!!!



He chuckles as he turns off the movie and turns his attention to his lovely wife, kissing her forehead before staring into her eyes and smiles.



Señor Vinnie: I thought you only dreamt about me amor??



She blushes while playfully punching him in the chest, causing him to fake a look of that she actually hurt him.



Señor Vinnie: Awwwww... That hurts!! Meanie!!!



Valora acts as if she is really tough and looks at him with a cold stare



Valora: That's right, nurse Valora is one tough cookie. You better listen to me mister, or else....



Vinnie understands that she is acting as if she is a mean head nurse and plays along as he pushes his hands up to protect his face.



Señor Vinnie: Please nurse Valora, please don't hurt poor Vinnie



Valora sits up and puts a hand on his forehead and acts a look of surprise



Valora: Patient Vinnie, you are red hot!! I have to give you your medicine right now.  



Senor Vinnie: Medicine???



Valora chuckles as she gets up and walks over to a purse of hers and looks back at him.



Señor Vinnie: I have to take your exact temperature before I can decide the dosage of your medicine that I have to inject....



Vinnie's eyes bulge out as he realizes that she might grab a needle as he is afraid of needles



Señor Vinnie: Lora, please mi amor. This is going too far..., I...



Valora turns around and has put her left hand inside a rubber glove that she pulls tightly around her hand and grins.



Valora: Is our little Vinnie afraid for a little needle???



But Vinnie has already gotten up to his feet and is about to run off as he suddenly...



Señor Vinnie: Ouch!!!



Runs face fist into a lamp and falls down on his back, unconscious.



Valora: You got to be kidding me....



Valora's eyes roll back into her head as she struggles to help her husband as we go into a commercial break.



We come back to see Vainnie on his back on the sofa with an icepack on top of his head as Valora is attending to him



Señor Vinnie: So uhm, who knocked me out Lora??



She looks up at him with a questionable look on her face.



Valora: You ran into..... Wait, you can't remember???



Vinnie shakes his head no as we see Valora had turned her head towards the lamp midway her sentence before turning her head back towards her husband.



Señor Vinnie: All I can remember is that you were grabbing a rather large needle and a few moments later I wake up with this icepack on top of my head. I mean seriously, did you start swinging your fists again?? I told you that you and Ty pack a mean punch.



Valora: Why you....,  



She is about to react angry towards Vinnie before swallowing her words as she remembers how he got knocked out in the first place and chuckles. Remembering that this wasn't the first time that she had scared him off as she was about to reach for an invincible needle. She had remembered that Vinnie had told her that he had a fear for needles since he was a little boy. She had often teased him with it, but always made up to him by making his favorite meal.



Valora: Taco grande...



Señor Vinnie: Huh..., err what???



Valora suddenly wakes out of her daydreaming due to the fact that Vinnie had heard her mumble something.



Valora: Err, nothing important my love. You need to rest as you have had a rather large booboo on your head. Why don't you let me take care of her big Vinnie bear, I want you all ready when you take on that asshole Alex Jones.



She stands up as she wants to grab another pillow and place it against the back of his head.  Causing him to get startled by the sudden movement that he has fallen face first onto the ground from the sofa. She cannot help but softly giggling as she attempts to help her husband back on the sofa as he is struggling to maintain his balance.



Vinnie: Alex Jones?? Where?? Let me at him, I am going to knock him down... arrghh my head hurts!!!



He is swinging his arms around in the air as Valora backs off before having one of his swinging fists hitting her.  



Valora: Vinnie!!! You stop that right now!!!



This causes Vinnie to suddenly stop and look at her in the face with a startled look on his face.



Señor Vinnie: But....,



Valora looks at him angry as this causes Vinnie to stop.



Valora: You need to learn to behave Vinnie!! This isn't Climax Control!! Besides, you need to get back on your sofa or else I am going to call Christian Underwood and tell him to strip you off your belt.



Señor Vinnie: But...,



Valora: Are you going to disagree with me young man???



Vinnie sees her standing in front of him looking angry while having her hands in her sides. She is tapping her feet as this makes him realize that there's no chance in hell for him to win this discussion.



Señor Vinnie: Si amor....



Valora: Good boy, now let's nurse Valora take care of that booboo



She grins as she realizes that Vinnie has finally given up and gets back on the sofa so that she can help him some more as the shot fades.



We come back the following day as Vinnie is getting ready to grab his airplane to Tucson, Arizona. He is wearing his sunglasses and a huge bandage across his head, not very amused because of the incident that caused this the night before between him and his wife. Softly touching his forehead with his fingers.



Señor Vinnie: Ouch.....,



He feels the lump on his forehead as that causes him to react in a painful way. Holding his bag in one of his hands as he has the ticket in the other. Looking for the seat that was reserved by his wife as she had decided to stay a bit longer in Hawaii. He finally finds the chair and drops down and closes his eyes, even though we cannot tell because of the rather large sized sunglasses that he is wearing. A few moments passes that seems like it were hours until he hears a voice.



Voice: Sir???



Annoyed he sighs and looks towards where the sound came from and sees a young lady standing there with a child around the age of seven. He sighs as he assumes that it is a fan, wanting an autograph. Usually he takes the time to take pictures and sign autographs, but this time he wanted to just rest some more before the airplane takes off to Tucson.



Señor Vinnie: How can I help you señorita???



The young lady smiles before nodding her head towards the young kid, that looks away from Vinnie as he is clearly shy.



Lady: Forgive me if we woke you up, but my little brother told me that you were his favorite wrestler Señor Vinnie.  



Even though Vinnie wasn't in the mood for chit chats or anything else with fans, he could not help but smile as he sees the red face of the young boy.



Señor Vinnie: Well, your little brother is right. I am indeed Señor Vinnie, so what can I do for the two of you???



He sees the face light up from the young kid as he hears that this is indeed his favorite wrestler.



Lady: He was hoping that he could take a picture with you?



He smiles as he nods his head and allows the lady take a few pictures of him and her brother as that causes him to have the time of his life. Vinnie hands the young kid a t shirt of him before the two of them head back to their seats, giving him the chance to relax.



Señor Vinnie: Now it's time to relax.



He has taken his sunglasses off and closes his eyes, relaxing as his thoughts wonders off thinking back at the past months off his life. Marrying his wife as well as winning the world title, defending the championship belt twice quite successfully. But the thoughts end up as he thinks back to the emotional moment that he had to defend the title against his nephew Ty. The last few weeks have been very emotional.



Señor Vinnie: Ty....,



His eyes are now closed shut, as if he is suffering a moment of pain as the lines around his eyes are growing. Thinking back at the emotional days after their showdown was very emotional. Him and Ty had talked things out between them before he had decided to leave the company. Vinnie had tried to persuade him to change his mind, but Ty wouldn't listen to him or Valora. And now Vinnie is heading towards Ty's hometown Tucson. Wishing that Ty would fly with him as he hated to fly alone.  



Señor Vinnie: This is going to be a boring flight. I....,



Vinnie's sentence gets interrupted by his phone ringing. Vinnie looks down at his phone and sees the name of Pete emerging. Curious what his friend the Cactus wants from him as he answers the phone.



Señor Vinnie: Hola Pete, como estas???



Vinnie listens to whatever Pete has to "tell" him as he is pleasantly surprised



Señor Vinnie: You are on your way to Tucson?? Why??  



Pete: ......



Señor Vinnie: You want to stay the coming days??? But what about Penelope???



Pete: ........



Vinnie's eyes widen after hearing what Pete has to say as the shot slowly fades to darkness  



*To be continued*



Look back into memory lane

 

Vinnie falls back into the near corner and Alex crawls after him like prey! Alex is right on top of Vinnie and snarls as he starts to throw fist after fist into Vinnie's head as Drew orders him to break and back up but Alex is a man possessed! Drew counts!  

 

ONE!  

 

TWO!  

 

THREE!  

 

FOUR!  

 

Drew then grabs his arm and pulls him back and Alex breaks away and then jumps on the champion and starts choking him with both hands wrapped around his throat!  

 

Simone: What the hell has gotten into Alex!?  

 

Suddenly the screen freezes as someone stopped the episode of Climax Control on the SCW network.  

 

Voice: What the hell has gotten Into Alex indeed?? A question that I am certain that only Alex can answer, but we can speculate what that can be. Solely to give Senor Alex the benefit of the doubt..., we would not want to have his good name being soiled in false accusations now would we???  

 

Because let's face it, we could just speculate and head to the source of the root of all that is evil, but where would be the fun in that hmm??? It would be like reliving the rise and fall of the career of Carmello Anthony, drafted third behind LeBron James and Darko Milicic. Being presented as one of the greatest talents to ever come out of the NCAA. Winning the first ever NCAA title for his college of Syracuse... Destined to win a championship... Only to become another example of how ego got him so far... How ironic isn't it???  

 

The shot widens as we see Señor Vinnie sitting in his hotel room in Tucson, Arizona a few days after spending time in the city where SCW had their latest Super Card, where he successfully defended his championship against his then number one contender, his nephew Ty West. He is wearing a knee high white shorts and a Hawaiian shirt with different colors that he had bought in Honolulu. He is drinking from a glass that is filled with a cocktail and savors the taste of the liquid that he gently allows to be swallowed into his body as he continues to drink from it. Ater a few moments he places the cocktail down and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.  

 

Señor Vinnie: You see, before we could investigate where the short circuiting inside the brain of Alex Jones had occurred. We have to understand that this man was having so much momentum riding in his favor, I mean losing his match against a great champion in Fenris ultimately sets you up for a championship title shot isn't it?? I mean let's face it, me beating the unbeaten Austin James Mercer was something that anyone could never phantom and Alex had to set that booboo straight now didn't he? But you see folks, that's the whole point. That's what he really wants, so why don't you just tell us what you really, really want?? Because if you don't, I will tell you what you really, really want.  

 

He chuckles as he uses a moderation of the classic Spice Girls hit that made everyone in the world listen to them, even those who were to hicken shit to admit it.  

 

Señor Vinnie: You see, I could have shown the entire match once more for everyone to see, but why would I?? When all I have to do is snap my fingers and Alex will burst out in profanity and regurgitate that I never pinned or made him submit. Isn't life just wonderful?? The man hates my guts, he hates for what I stand for, he hates the fact that I am the champion and do not deserve that belt. He hates the fact that I am a fraud and repeat things over and over and over again, to the point where his nose turns red and he starts to become Rudolf the Red Nosed Reindeer as everything in life is unfair to the great former world champion of yesterdays past.  

 

And yet, that isn't truly it now is it Alex?? Oh no, of course not. It would sound great for some people to use over and over again for either a cheap pop or cheap heat, perhaps hoping for that one clueless mind fuck that got stuck in the minds of the fans, forcing them to ask for it to be printed on black t'shirts and have your bank account reaches heights that you could not do inside six sided ring. Because that's why you hate me don't you Alex?? Not because I am the weird guy that did not acknowledge your victory over me where you used my amigo Pete... Oh no, you wanted recognition, you wanted to have something for your ego to get all excited as a puberty hitting 40 year old virgin who got his first glimpse of Debbie Does Dallas. No, you hate me because no matter what you threw at me, no matter what you did to me... You could not get the job done huh Alex?? Getting frustrated is a sign of weakness, a sign of wanting to go on cruise control as you were believing that you could do it on 50 percent of your ability. Because the great Alex Jones did not get pinned or submitted and deserves a championship shot once more.  

 

So what does the SCW booking committee do? Oh fuck that term, what does Chris and Mark do? Granting their long haired poster boy another opportunity to right the wrong. How ironic huh? How ironic how they protect one champion in benefit of not having to deal with another. How ironic of many of yesterdays champions of the last 24 months that they could hide their duties behind non title matches, stipulation matches for others to perhaps earn a future championship match... And me?? I have to defend it every fucking single time... And you know what?? That's okay, you see, if the world does not want to see me represent this organization with pride and dignity Señor Vinnie style?? Then they can just Besamé el trasero... And I suggest you just pucker up real good.  

 

He looks up and sees his wife standing in the doorway of their bedroom, staring at him with love in her eyes as he blows her a kiss in her direction before she walks off into their bedroom.  

 

Señor Vinnie: Sometimes I ask myself, what do I have to do to get rid of this irritating scratching sensation. And yes Alex, I am referring to you as the burning sensation that just doesn't seem to go away. And I understand why you were waiting backstage for the entirety of my championship match at High Stakes, because you were hoping to pat me on the back on a job well done weren't ya??  

 

He chuckles, shaking his head as the cynical words has left his lips. The fire is burning in his eyes, clearly he wants to hurt Alex Jones real bad.  

 

Señor Vinnie: What was it?? Oh yeah, you were going to enjoy watching my nephew beat the shit out of me and take away my title. Hmmm, interesting concept of being a hopeful person. And don't get me wrong Alex, hope makes the lives of many out there a reason for them to smile every single day as they have to fend off the negativity in their lives. But you see Alex, I do not need hope. I am, unlike you. Confident that I would ultimately win the big one and headline anotherMain Event Show.. Sounds good doesn't it?? Another Main Event show, another Main Event Match.  

 

And when the bell rang and Justin exclaimed that I was the winner and still the SCW heavyweight champion of the world... You just had to come out there and make yourself relevant once more huh?? Realizing that the itch started to wear out and you had to bring your sorry ass out there to once again inflame that burning desire that YOU need to keep your wrestling career alive. And you know why that is don't you?? Because you are the only one in the theesome of wolves that has to break out from its puberty and actually make it this far to wear MY championship belt. But for some reason you have not... And that reason is Señor Vinnie isn't it??  

 

He takes another sip from the cocktail and leans his head backwards and sighs. He closes his eyes for a few moments before looking at the ceiling of the hotel room as if he is studying every inch of it.  



Señor Vinnie: No matter how beautiful and seemingly as strong to withstand the test of time... Every ceiling will undoubtedly show cracks in it's foundation. Cracks at first are too thin to be noticed or believed that they could be covered up with a small lick of paint or perhaps filling up the cracks with some glue like substance. But it is only an attempt to delay the inevitable. And isn't that fitting to see a struggling Alex Jones, throwing everything that he could possibly muster to slay the false champion and realizing that he could not keep me down?? A champion that history has bestowed us with amazing feats, accomplishments that would keep solar systems together as if it was a sun that keeps the planets orbiting around it. How wonderful, how grateful should we be... And yet..., the sad excuse of a champion that he USED to be.... Could not beat the man that is a supposedly fraud and a shame to the championship of this company. I would be frustrated too if you are incapable of accepting fate, fate that you just can't cut it anymore!!!

 

There's a moment of silence, realizing that the intensity has increased. Trying to regain some composure, ultimately sighing and starting to grin once more.

 

Señor Vinnie: Is it an attempt to perhaps turn the hour glass one final time? In a desperation move to relive that glorious moment that was merely a shameful excuse..... A defeat that shamed your career into causing Karma to kick you in the ass. I pity you Alex, I truly do. You are attempting to do something that only the greats can do and that's realizing when it is time to quit when you are on the pinnacle of your career. I may not enjoy Señor J2H's antics on social media, but do we see him foam from he mouth that he pinned a man that you refer to as a joke??  

 

It's such a shame that you are blinded by your own stupidity Alex, a shame that needs to end Alex. Just like a rabid dog that needs to be put out of it's misery, is what I need to do with a rabid idiot that just cannot accept the fact that I would never allowed you to beat me for that championship the first time.  

 

He chuckles, shaking his head as he is clearly enjoying to make a mockery of his challenger  

 

Señor Vinnie: I know you wish to reverse the roles and put all the blame upon that what you hate. Go ahead, make yourself fucking clueless to begin with and be repetitive to the point where I believe that dinosaurs will run out and act out every fucking scene of Jurassic Park and every other freaking sequel ever since. It won't change the fact that you took away my opportunity to shut you up Alex....

 

He is silent for a few moments, grinning towards the camera as he places his hands behind his head sighs of relief.

 

Señor Vinnie: How stupid do you take me Alex?? You saw that you were not going to beat me for the gold... Realizing that I was going to take everything you had and come back for more. It was as if you realized that the Sandman was coming and like every other punk ass kid, you got desperate and would reach out for anything to prevail... Costing me MY redemption, costing me MY moment of glory and all for what?? To keep your ego intact in believing that you are better than me???

 

I'm not going to start old stories once more Alex..., I am merely looking forward. Forward to our confrontation, a confrontation that will either crown you a champion.... Or have you permanently shut the hell up as I drive my fist down your face until you realize that you are nothing more than just merely talk. Bullshitting is a better term to describe an ass like you, beating me by using my own amigo Pete the cactus when the ref's back was turned was the best thing that has ever happened to me Alex.... Because from that moment on, I did what you proclaim that is impossible to do. I beat people by wrestling, I beat the so called favorites in every possible way. Hell I made Austin tap, I made Ty tap... And that's what I am planning to do to you as well when we face each other in our match insecure little Alex....



You like that nickname Alex???



He chuckles as he takes another sip before placing the cocktail down on the table next to him, he closes his eyes as he runs his fingers across his face and feels every single pore on his face.



Señor Vinnie: No DQ Alex, no time limits, no count out... Nothing but us battling it out until the very end. And all I am seeing is fragments of your own sad imagination of realizing that you can do whatever you want without being disqualified by a "crooked" official. Without the system that is our grant organization to keep you from achieving your goal in life and that's to take away the championship belt that has eluded you in this organization. Isn't it Alex?? Isn't it a wonderful moment that the stars seemingly have aligned themselves in your favor, minstrels singing for centuries to come that their brave hero finally overcame the odds of the bastard Vinnie???



And et Alex..., you haven't accomplished a single damn thing until you hold this championship belt high above your head. Past accomplishments mean Jack Shit until you make it to that wonderful position that I am in.... To be the top dog that everybody wants to be and every one seems to hate. And you know what?? I am starting to like that position amigo. Because I have fought and clawed and scratched and got spit on and laughed at and ridiculed by everyone that currently aren't holding this championship... And you know why Alex???? Oh I will tell you with a smile on my face of why I am in this position and people like you aren't.....



His eyes slowly open up, the light on his face shows the dark shadows that surround his jawline and around his eyes as if it is a skull that is staring at you.



Señor Vinnie: It's because I finally realized that talking the talk is easier than walking the walk, I had already prophesied that I would relive the very same footsteps that Fenris walked upon and made him a great champion. That's right, the same man that you spoke off that showed his realization in his eyes... Big deal, eyes deceive whereas words that he to this very day hates to admit that he had uttered towards me after our first match. Let me emphasize that word Alex... HATES!! And yet he respected the hell out of me that he had to watch me from a different angle...., Sticks and stones may break my bones... But at least he was as clearheaded that his judgmental view of this 6'8 monster is far more sophisticated than you ever will dare to admit.... But that's fine Alex... Soon you will feel the same hatred to admit that you were wrong for the remainder of your career. A career that is being uttered over and over again like listening to a broken record on speed dial, for what Alex?? To be fresh and original?? Or is it merely the fact that you never got past the second chapter of the book of how do morons survive in the dark room finding a light switch???  



Alex is quiet, as if he is waiting for an answer from Alex that obviously won't come



Señor Vinnie: You tell me what I should be instead of what I am today, the same mistake that Fenris made when we first met..., the only difference between you and him is that he has learned..... The same mistake that I made the first time we met...., well we all know the history of how you could not keep me down the second time don't we?? You see Alex, I have looked back at the hour glass that I have mentioned before and the sand of time is slowly nearing its end. The end of your delusions that needs to be shut down....



I may not be a record breaking and record holding champion like J2H..., but I sure as hell have the same desire to prove everybody wrong. And it starts with you and to be honest?? I am happy that it is you that stepped up after I beat my nephew inside that squared circle... A match that made him realize that I am a man of my words and far more that his judgment clouded.... And now I have Alex Jones.... The stereo typical male that proclaims to have done it all, to have achieved everything and become the richest of his era... And yet, you got nothing son....



Remember the song Cats in the Cradle Alex?? A song that Ugly Kid Joe once covered many years ago?? Oh I am sure you have, but too busy to stop and actually listen to it? It's a song about a kid wanting the attention of his father, but he was always too busy to give what he deserved. Sound familiar??? Well this little kid could have ended up in so many ways unlike that song, he could have become sad and weak... Then again, he could have told himself that when he grows older that he wouldn't be anything like his father, he could have hated his old man before running off.... But no, he instead decided to worship his old man and become that what his father was and even more.



Now I can hear you think, what does this got to do with me???  



He smiles as he lowers his head backwards and sighs for a few moments.



Señor Vinnie: I can tell that your desperation to be acknowledged and admired is high upon your weak ego that it bites you down your nutsack when someone just moves on and tell you a job well done. You want a role model that this kid clearly had, even though the father realized when it was too late that he fucked up big time.. But don't worry Alex, I will gladly take you by the hand and give you a crash course of how to become a man in one night, where you will utter the word gracias every time that I bash your stinking head into the ring post, the steel steps or even the commentary table while asking whether Belrinda Simone misses her favorite plant Pete. That's what  achampion is all about in my opinion Alex... Something that you obviously cannot understand but after I am done with you... You will understand..... Trust me.... You will understand.  



So why don't you do yourself a favor??? Just go outside and enjoy Halloween, because after Climax Control..., I will treat you to a trick that you have never seen...., the night where Señor Vinnie, the TRUE SCW World Heavyweight champion pins you or makes you submit.... Until then Alex..., until then... Adios...



With that the shot slowly fades...

38
Supercard Archives / Senor Vinnie V Ty West
« on: October 12, 2019, 04:10:59 PM »
 
Doing the right thing roleplay one, part one

October 7th 2019
Honolulu, Hawaii

Senor Vinnie and his wife have arrived at the door of their hotel room, Senor Vinnie is dragging and holding every piece of luggage so that his wife can use their key to open the door to their honeymoon suite

Valora: Vinnie, I know we are just married for a few months now. But the honeymoon suite???

Vinnie grins as he gets real close behind his wife and kisses her on the cheek first before answering.

Senor Vinnie: I tried the presidential suite, but that one was already taken by one of the owners as the other took the royal suite. But if you want, I could always go for the cheap ones downstairs??? But those don’t have a jacuzzi.

Valora giggles from being kissed by her husband as she playfully pats him on the cheek to go away.

Valora: Nah it’s okay, I’m just not used to be spoiled like this. But perhaps down the line we could always try something different??

Senor Vinnie: Nope, the coming year it will be our honeymoon celebration. After that it will be our one year anniversary, then we have to at least do that for like six to another twelve months to acclimate. And after that?? Well let’s see if El Campione can come up with another excuse to get my wife the very best that this world has got to offer.

Valora and Vinnie enter the honeymoon suite, Vinnie places the luggage near their bed as he turns his attention to his wife and hugs her.

Senor Vinnie: I am so happy that you could manage to join me on this two week trip mi amor. It has been rough the past weeks when I was on the road and you were at home or working

Valora kisses him on the lips as she smiles, wrapping her arms around his head and the two hug each other for a few moments as she puts her head against his chest.

Valora: I wouldn’t have missed this for the world Vin, but you know that I am also here for Ty. It’s been quite a while that I could have spent any quality time with any of my family and friends, this close to Halloween. It wouldn’t be right if I was at home while you boys had all the fun.

The two smile as the kiss one more time before Valora turns her attention to the luggage

Valora: Okay, let’s unpack. I need to get out of these

Senor Vinnie: I couldn’t agree more

Valora pats him on the chest and scowls towards him playfully

Senor Vinnie: What???

Valora: Now isn’t the time for that Vinnie, I have promised Ty that I would do some sightseeing with him and Jan. Besides you have some promotional appearances to hype High Stakes don’t you???

Vinnie can be seen sighing, he had forgotten about those appointments and really wanted to spend some time with his wife. Valora notices his disappointment and whispers in his ear.

Valora: If big Vinnie does a good job, we could perhaps have nurse Valora do a check up on him later tonight?

She pulls away and gives him a wink that causes Vinnie to swallow big time.

Senor Vinnie: AIi Carramba, what were those appointments again???

Valora is laughing as she is seeing her husband sweat because of her promise and him forgetting what he is supposed to do.

Valora: You have an appointment meeting the press down the loby concerning for the show as well a your match. Then you have to visit a local hospital for a make a wish request and to top it off you have a sit down interview with Pussy Willow

Senor Vinnie: OH God, not another interview???

Valora: Now behave senor Rodriguez, or else I may have to put you in quarantine the next two weeks until your match with Ty. And with that you will have to be sleeping in bedroom number two

Vinnie scratches his head as he only sees one bedroom in the entire suite

Senor Vinnie: Bedroom number two???

Valora laughs as she points at the balcony that has two beach chairs as Vinnie groans.

Senor Vinnie: Oh alright!!! But you have to promise that Nurse Valora will do a full check up on me. I have been having a cold lately

Vinnie pouts his lips as Valora rolls her eyes.

Valora: Alright!! But now you have to get changed to do your first scheduled appointment.

The two kiss as Vinnie takes a shower before putting on some new clothes and heads down to the press conference.

***Press Conference***

An hour has past as Vinnie can be seen sitting down at the local press conference in the hotel. He is wearing a very colorful shirt, white knee high shorts and flip flops. On his head he has Armani sunglasses as he has the world title in front of him while looking to the international press that has gathered to interview him as well as many other SCW and SCU superstars.

SCW Press Chef: Thank you for all joining us for our press conference for the up and coming High Stakes super show. Everyone has an opportunity to ask our superstars some questions, right now we have our SCW World Champion, Senor Vinnie to take your questions.

Senor Vinnie cuts off the press chef as he grabs one of the microphone in front of him.

Senor Vinnie: Is this on???

Due to the sudden impact a high pitch sound can be heard from the microphone that is sent directly to the speakers on either side of the room.

Senor Vinnie: Whoops, I guess it’s working.

SCW Press Chef: As I was about to say is that everyone….

Senor Vinnie cuts the press chef off once more as he grabs a different microphone

Senor Vinnie: I want to thank everyone for showing up, it’s great to be in Hawaii. The people are always friendly, great weather, nice beaches. It’s as if I am back in sunny Mexico.

The press chef puts his hand on the microphone as he directs his attention to the champ

SCW Press chef: Sir, I would appreciate it if you would let me finish and then you can….

But Vinnie is in a zone, completely ignoring the press chef.

Senor Vinnie: I know that people have asked me if I would reconsider bringing back cactus Pete. But…,

SCW Press chef: (hissing) Sir!!!! Would you please let me do my work??

Senor Vinnie looks at the press chef and realizes that this is an formal occasion and nods his head

SCW Press chef: Thank you…,

He turns his attention to the press room as he is about to speak

Senor Vinnie: So anyone got a question for me?? I am sorry… uhm…, what’s your name??

SCW Press chef: Sir, this is rather unlike the SCW protocol that we have been upholding for many years. I…

Senor Vinnie: Yeah, whatever. But you are very rude not to tell your company’s champion what your name is.

SCW Press chef: Kyle, but I do not see the need to….

Senor Vinnie: Thanks Kyle, you have done a great job. Now if you don’t mind? I like to do things my way.

Kyle: But…,

Senor Vinnie: Can someone please cut off his mic?? He is really starting to annoy me. Also, like I was saying. I have been getting loads of fan mail and I haven’t had the chance to answer them for quite some time. So if anyone would like to, well you know take these questions and I will answer personally.

A reporter grabs the list of questions while Kyle the press chef is attempting to restore order.

Kyle: Sir!! I must object!!!

Senor Vinnie: And I must tell you that you have one foul breathed mouth young man. Perhaps you should try some mouth wash or something, because pfew!! You stink!!

Kyle suddenly puts his hand to his mouth, reluctantly breaths on it and then smells his hand. Not sure what to think of what Vinnie just told him but he chooses to ignore it and grabs the mic in front of him.

Kyle: ………

He looks at the microphone, realizing that the sound was cut off. He looks at the sound people and runs off, not realizing that Vinnie had gotten underneath his desk and cut off the wire to his microphone and sits back up smiling.

Senor Vinnie: Now I think that it’s time for some questions seeing I have finished that little “problem”

He chuckles as he waits the first question from the reporter.

Reporter: Senor Vinnie, my name is Pete. I am a big fan of cactus Pete as I have ordered all of his merchandise. Will he make a comeback to SCW and if so, when??

Senor Vinnie nods his head and grabs the microphone while staring into the camera

Senor Vinnie: Good question Pete, to answer your question. Pete is been begging to make a comeback. I think personally it’s an excuse to leave the house seeing his girlfriend Penelope is often very bossy.

He chuckles before waving that answer off.

Senor Vinnie: Cactus Pete is a tough cactus, he has even confided in me that he would like to make an in ring debut of some sorts. He has been asking me questions about the SCU division and if they would consider hiring him. But that’s all I can tell you, I have not been able to process his wishes or neither have had the time to discuss them with the owners.

Reporter: This is from Juanita, from Tijuana, Mexico. Senor Vinnie, how do you respond to people who claim that you are a joke as a champion??

Senor Vinnie rubs his chin for a few moments, thinking about the question that was asked .

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Juanita, I look at people that proclaim that statement that I am a joke or do not deserve the title. I look at them, then I show them the championship belt and tell them to take it off of me. I mean a few weeks ago I had my first title defense, a hard fought match against Senor Jones. A man that believed that he could take me down, because he was so much better than me. Forgetting he hit me with my best amigo Pete, without my amigo Pete at ringside to be used he lost his cool. He shoved the official, who sadly disqualified him.

Reporter: Sadly??

Senor Vinnie: Si senor, sadly. Because there was so much more punishment that I wanted to dish out to this perro. A man that assaulted me after the match, a man that I cannot even refer to as a man as he prefers to hit the low road. A road that is undeserving for his fellow Wolves members that at least know how to win and hold on to a title for quite some time no?? But he will have to live with the fact that he is nothing more than a crying little child

But on to the next question

Reporter: This is Alex, from Austin, Texas. Senor Vinnie, what do you prefer?? Taco or Burrito??

Senor Vinnie chuckles as he thinks about that answer.

Senor Vinnie: Whatever my sweet wife decides to cook for me… that is of course if we do not decide to eat in a fancy Taco Bell.

Everyone in the press room laughs at the answer from Vinnie including the champion himself.

Senor Vinnie: What can I say?? I am just a sucker of great cuisine and with that I just have to tell the world that the greatest cuisine as of late is this world title. Now I know that you have many other cards with questions to ask me reporter, but they will all be answered eventually. I am a busy man and I am going to spend some quality time later one with some of those unlucky children in this towns great hospital. To give them hope and strength to beat some major diseases butt.

He gets up as the reporters ask him many questions as well as using their flash photography to get a final shot of the champ. Vinnie ignores them as he suddenly bumps into Kyle who is furious after realizing what Vinnie had done to his microphone.

Senor Vinnie: Oh hi Kyle, I hope you will be able to find the right cable to be plugged back in… see ya!!

Kyle: But…., oh man I give up….

Family matters rp one, part one

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting down in his hotel room, Valora is nowhere to be seen. He is wearing knee high shorts as well as some flip flops to his feet. He is wearing a Hawaiian shirt that has many colors and is showing his physique.

Senor Vinnie: Hola amigo’s and amiga’s. Welcome to the part time crib of your SCW world champion. Part time as the coming three weeks me and my wife as well as the rest of the family will be spending here. Working to my one on one confrontation for my world title against my nephew for my world title as well as extending a well deserved holiday with my wife. Something I to this very day cherish the thought of being the husband of this wonderful woman.

I know, I know what most of you are thinking. How long Vinnie? How long will you be able to keep up the charade?? How long will you be the nice and thoughtful husband before your true nature pops in and breaks everyone’s heart… especially that of your wife?? Pointing at my track record and telling me that a man will never change.

He chuckles as he takes a sip from a glass of orange juice and places it back on the table and leans his head back against the chair that he is sitting in.

Senor Vinnie: And I have to tell the world that they are right when it comes down to my past, being the egotistical SOB that never cared, that always did what made HIM happy. But I have to tell you folks, those moments of happiness came and went just like that.

He snaps his fingers, referring to the mentioning of how short his moments that he enjoyed his happiness in the past.

Senor Vinnie: I thought I had everything that a man has ever wanted, except for the world championship belt. Zooming in all my intentions on one strap that was around the waist of the next man I would beat… or so I at least thought. Getting all worked up over the fact that I could not, I was unable to beat Fenris. And then something happened…..

No I did not mean I gave Pete a sombrero…, no I met Valora. A woman that did something to me, a woman that caught my attention and kept it. A woman that was unlike many others that I liked for one moment and got bored with the other. You know…, those who many idiots proclaim that they are the perfect women??? Nah ah…, I married the perfect one. And she made me all sentimental, she made me care for others… she made me realize that there was more than just me…. And …. I got afraid.

He turns his head away for a moment, trying to get his mind back on track before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Afraid because I never had that moment where I would suddenly care for others. Being taught that you cannot trust anyone else but yourself, being taught by my padre that a man should be tough and mean at times. To do to others before they do it to yourself… oh padre… I know now you were so wrong and I feel so frustrated over what I have done in the past… including to the trust of those who say bad things about me… and… I cannot blame them…

It even got to the point that I pushed away those who I loved, those who I referred to my friends. Those who got close to me as I opened up to them and I got scared that was soft. That I was losing my mind, that I was not a real man anymore. Excuses that I know are only excuses and that cannot mend fences…, but at least I am man enough to admit that I was wrong….. but even then I had not even considered myself to be granted another chance…. A chance to the love of an angel…, but I have. The woman that made me open up my eyes and made me a better man… or at least, she kicks my ass every day if I do not try hard enough

A soft chuckle emerges on his face, but only for a few moments as he knows that there is more important things to be said.

Senor Vinnie: But I know I have got so far to go until I can look back and give myself a pat on the back on doing at least everything that I could to make this world a better place. Getting up and personal with those who I would have tried to avoid in the past, to put on a smile and deny everything that I have done wrong. Win back the last bit of trust that is missing…, to at least know that I don’t have to look over my shoulder anymore and wonder what I could have done better.

I have worked my ass off to have gotten to the point where  I have become world champion. I had to fight through a lot of better wrestlers than me and move on to bigger things. Winning the golden briefcase and yet…., nobody mentions that I was heroic, that I was the best.

He closes his eyes and bites on his lower lip, trying to restrain the emotions that is running through his body and is taking over his mind.

Senor Vinnie: I was the one that clocked my opponent with a pumpkin over his head…. Oh and did I tell you that my opponent then was my now nephew??? A match where the champion told the world flat out that he preferred Ty over me… that I did not succeed in anything because I did not pin or made him submit.

Grinding his teeth and shows a smile afterwards as he waves it off.

Senor Vinnie: We all know how that ended, no need to turn back the time on the outcome of the world champ beating me… But I had to live with the fact that I smashed the pumpkin against Ty’s head over and over again… like a wild animal… There isn’t a day that passes me bye that I do not think of the emotional distress that I was in when I felt good hitting my opponent… not because it was Ty…, but merely because I succeeded in getting closer to the thought of this championship would finally make me happy… all I was feeling was disgust…. Even to this very day… but hey!! I was taught not to show remorse, I was taught not to show compassion… I was taught to lie, to cheat and to steal…. Aii aii aii…

He scratches his head and sighs.

Climax Control 229…. i….

He closes his eyes, sighs as he if he is reliving that very moment of that faithful night in February.

Senor Vinnie: I….,

He looks up as he is rapidly opening and closing his eyes due to tears of shame emerging from his face before wiping them away

Senor Vinnie: where I used Pete to knock down Ty and score the win that I should not have gotten, at least not that way. The night where everything changed between me and him, the very night where I broke every possible boundary between our friendship and….

I will never be able to look at him without knowing I was wrong…. And it makes me realize…. That everything that I have obtained…, was never supposed to be mine to begin with….. but his… And realizing that…, I realize now that I have to show the world that I deserve this championship belt, that I deserve the win that I had against Mercer and to Jones a few weeks ago. And when I do not beat Ty…, then…. I guess I do not deserve anything that I have ever gotten… except the love of my wife.

He looks away, wiping another tear off his cheek before turning his attention back to the camera with a look of seriousness.

Senor Vinnie: Mi amigo Ty, I already know the anger in your voice when you speak. I can almost hear it even if you have not opened up your mouth to utter them for the airwaves to be heard for the millions watching. I already can feel the heartbeat pumps oxygen through your body and your blood boiling over, making me wonder if you aren’t somewhere part Latino. And you have every right to do so on everything that you will tell the world, but more importantly towards me amigo. Because there’s nothing to forget or to forgive, there’s nothing for me to fight and change your opinion on what I have done… but you have to understand amigo, I am not going to fight for you to change your mind on what has happened. Because lets face it Ty, even though there is nothing more than what I would have loved more to do to alter time and whatever that I cannot do…. It will not happen… and there’s nothing else that I can do but to accept it…. and change your opinion on the man that you will be facing at High Stakes amigo. The man that will face you, the man that will take all that you have to offer. And from past experiences Ty, I know that it’s a lot.

I am not going to have a tweet from Alex Jones be my motivation, where he tells the world that he is going to enjoy watching me lose to you. Because I know he has got no respect for you, he only knows that perhaps he has a better chance against you then me. No Ty, I want you to wake up and realize who I am today. I am going to fight for every possible moment that your eyes open up to see the light and realize that I am a better man and that I am sorry. That I am not going to ignore what has happened, that I am not going to forget things to my own pleasing convenience and move on. No Ty, it’s my destiny in your hands that I have to fight for so hard to make you understand I am willing to go through what you must have gone through for almost a year now.

He is silent for a moment, seeking for words to utter as he looks up.

Senor Vinnie: There is so much more for me to say amigo, but there’s a time and place for everything. But now, I have something far more important to do than to concentrate solely upon you and me….

With that he gets up and walks off from the shot that the camera crew has on him.

Doing the right thing roleplay one, part two

Senor Vinnie and Valora can be seen visiting the Hawaii Children’s Cancer Foundation for the make a wish foundation as many young fans have requested for the world champ to visit them. He is sitting down with some children as he has handed them several SCW toys from different superstars and bombshells as well as allowing the children to pose with him and his championship belt. Valora is chatting with the parents as well as other patients who are a bigger fan of her then her husband.

Kid: Senor Vinnie, I….

Senor Vinnie kneels down for the young kid and winks at him

Senor Vinnie: You can call me Vinnie…..

Kid: My name is Sean sir… errr Vinnie…

He blushes as he misspoke and smiles as he sees Vinnie making a funny face.

Senor Vinnie: Okay Sean, so what have you been wishing for son??

Sean looks around to see if others are listening to them before turning back to Vinnie.

Sean: I have perhaps a weird request.

Vinnie raises an eyebrow before looking around and starts to whisper to Sean.

Senor Vinnie: You are talking to the man that can hear what a cactus says, so I am sure that I have heard it all Sean.

Sean: Well, I just want you to promise that you will not hit Ty like you have done in the past.

Vinnie raises his eyebrow a bit higher, realizing what the kid is asking of him and he starts to shake his head.

Senor Vinnie: You sure play hard bargain Sean, but you know I will tell you a secret.

Sean looks at Vinnie with a curious look on his face.

Sean: What’s that???

Senor Vinnie: You see my wife over there??

Sean turns his head and stares at Valora, who at that point was looking at them and started to wave. Causing Sean to wave back and turn his head back to Vinnie.

Sean: Yeah???

Senor Vinnie: I have had to promise my wife to stick by the rules, or else she would hit me where it hurts me the most.

Sean raises his eyebrow.

Sean: You mean????

Senor Vinnie nods his head

Senor Vinnie: Yup, she would cancel my allowance and cut my credit card in half. She is one tough and mean cookie I tell you.

Sean bursts out in laughter as Vinnie has winked at him after saying these words

Senor Vinnie: But seriously Sean, I am not going to make that mistake once more. I have learned from my wife as well as many others in my life that I need to take responsibilities for my action. And even though I cannot change what I have done in the past, I could at least make a difference with the things I will do in the future. Besides, I know how tough Ty is, at least I should be able to defend myself wouldn’t you agree???

Sean shakes his head no.

Senor Vinnie: No????

Sean: No, I mean I am a big fan of Ty West. I want him to win at High Stakes.

Senor Vinnie raises his eyebrow even higher.

Sean: No offence, but he is just my idol and I thought I could tell you that and I would be very disappointed if you did the same thing again.

Senor Vinnie: I am sure that Ty will appreciate your support Sean and I personally look forward to face my nephew and to show the world that I can go toe to toe with him without being a bad guy.

Sean smiles as he gives Vinnie a hug

Sean: I like you too though Vinnie, I didn’t liked Alex Jones and what he had said about you and Valora.

Vinnie grins as he returns the hug to Sean

Senor Vinnie: I am glad to hear that Sean, but uhm…, next time?? If I hand you ten bucks, will you at least tell me that I am your favorite superstar???

Sean grins as he nods his head before giving Vinnie another hug. Vinnie walks off as he is being approached by Valora who gives him a big kiss after hugging him.

Valora: Now that kid seemed very happy to have spend time with you

Senor Vinnie grins as he returns the kiss

Senor Vinnie: Oh yeah, he was brutally honest.

Valora raises an eyebrow before pouting her lip.

Valora: Aww, was the little boy mean to the big bad Vinnie?? I did see you hand him ten bucks, I told you not to let others bribe you hun.

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes and pouts his lips.

Senor Vinnie: Awww, you have to understand that I just saved you from a potential stalker senora Rodrigues-West.

She chuckles and punches his shoulder playfully

Valora: Oh yeah sure, he does look like a potential threat, I guess it’s a good thing that you bribed him from every possible future hostilities he could ever come up with.

The two laugh as they walk hand in hand as they walk to a group of youngsters that would like to have a picture taken with the newlyweds before they walk off and leave the foundation.

The shot returns as they have gotten back into their limo and are heading back to their hotel. Valora cuddles up against Vinnie and is talking to him while Vinnie is thinking back to the kids that they met earlier.

Valora: Hello?? Vinnie?? Earth to Vinnie…, you out there???

Senor Vinnie: Huh?? What?? I was listening

Valora pats him against the arm playfully

Valora: Sure you were hotshot, so what was distracting you so much that you weren’t paying attention to your wife??

Vinnie chuckles as he kisses her on the lips

Senor Vinnie: I was thinking about the kids, especially that last kid. They were so happy so full of strength and so positive and I…,

Valora: What??

Senor Vinnie: I just realized that before I had met you I would probably would not have cared what they have told me, wanting to party and get wasted. And now?? It makes me realize that I am so fortunate to have what I have and that I shouldn’t take things for granted. And this kid….

He smiles

Senor Vinnie: He wanted me to promise that I would not hurt Ty when we face at High Stakes. That I would not go for the easy way out of things and be a man.

She looks at him

Valora: I am sure that you will do just like you have promised him Vinnie, I know that it means so much to you to show the world that you are a great man and champion.

Senor Vinnie: I need this match Lora, I need this match to prove a point. Because I know deep down inside Ty still cares for me, but I need this to prove a point. If I cannot beat him, then….

Valora puts her finger on his mouth to silence him.

Valora: Please Vinnie, not now. I don’t want to hear you speak of beating Ty as if he was a punching bag. I came here to be with you, but also for Ty. Because I know that one of you will have a difficult time and I need to be there for the both of you

He nods his head and smiles, turning his attention to his wife as he kisses her.

Senor Vinnie: I am so happy you are here mi amor, no matter what happens I am still the happiest man alive to have you by my side.

The two kiss as the shot slowly fades.

Family matters rp one, part two.

October 12th 2019

It’s late at night as we are in the hotel room of Vinnie and Valora, Valora is sleeping peacefully in bed as Vinnie stands in their balcony overlooking the beautiful city of Honolulu, Hawaii. He is drinking a glass of water as his mind is racing because of him facing his nephew. He turns his head towards the bed as he hears Valora turn around, worried that she would wake up but sighs of relief that she is still sleeping. Turning his face back to the outside as he takes another sip.

Senor Vinnie: I must admit Ty, I was happy that you beat Jake Raab at Summer XXXTreme to become number one contender for the world title. A feat that I knew you would accomplish. Thinking about the possible showdown that we would have together one on one when I would beat Mercer. Thinking how proud I was as myself was such in a positive vibe that nothing could go wrong. Marrying Valora, becoming world champion. Nothing went wrong during that period of time on that cruise huh?? And after a few days I remembered everything else that what has happened in the past and how personal this match would ultimately would be.

I know I am not the one that should point out of things that others could have done differently, I mean I am the prototype of not repeating what I have done. And yet…,

He shakes his head no

Senor Vinnie: Perdoname Mi amigo Ty, I shouldn’t have. I am tired, I haven’t slept all night as I have been thinking about Lora, about you. About us.., how similar we have led or lives guide us with he same worry… fear, being afraid…. Maybe for different reasons, but ultimately the fear of losing people?? Hurting people?? To be alone once more?? We have experienced similar things mi amigo, of course I wasn’t the one that got the trust broken by you….. I realize that. But

He closes his eyes and sighs

Senor Vinnie: I know that whatever I say won’t make the difference now does it?? I know that I have to prove it inside that ring, to show the world that I can be a good guy!! And I know deep down inside whether you like it or not, I have done the unthinkable and become a world champion when everyone thought I would end up to be the laughing stock of this company. Hell even the commentators didn’t knew what to think about it as I was crying out tears of joy. Hell everyone congratulated me for a job well done and I still feel that I have accomplished nothing. Because I would have given it all away that what I have accomplished inside this ring to turn back the time and done it different…. Except…

He looks over his shoulder and stares at the sleeping woman that he calls his wife and smiles

Senor Vinnie: Except the happiest moment of my life, but you have to understand Ty. I am going to fight you not only to successfully defend my championship belt… oh no, I am going to fight you as well to prove you that I am a man. Not the weak spin off version that I used to be, something that deep down inside your mind still believe that I am.

What will it take for you to change Ty?? Do I have to kick some sense in your head that this is the man that is much more than everyone else is telling I am?? And I am not saying this to start off even more heat between us… but that’s including Fenris. A man that has yet to look at me and tell that I am not the same man that I used to be. But I guess that’s what it does to people if you fuck up isn’t it??? I respect you Jan, for the moments that I was allowed to witness you from up close in your personal environment with my nephew Ty, it made me realize that there is so much more to you than the Icelandic bad ass that curses a lot.

And you Ty?? Again I ask you? What will it take for you to accept me not only as your uncle, not only as the man that you gave away your aunt for our marriage. But also the man that is the SCW World Heavyweight champion?? And don’t come to me by telling that I have to let you cover me for the count of three and hand over the world title towards  you. Because that would not make things better for you now would it?? That’s not the man you are, that’s not how you want to look back at your career and see a blemish that will haunt you. A blemish that I can’t take away from me even how badly I want to erase it from my mind. But I have to start somewhere don’t I?? And that beginning starts when I look you in the eyes and allow destiny to take control over you and me amigo. And when all smoke has settled… I know I will be the better man that I have ever been in my entire life and you?? By win, lose or draw. You will understand why……

Until then amigo…, until then….

With that he walks over towards the bed and his wife, who has slowly woken up and smiles towards her husband as he kisses her on the lips.

39
Climax Control Archives / It's great to be loved
« on: September 20, 2019, 09:06:34 PM »
 
It’s great to be loved, part one:

Senor Vinnie can be seen getting out of his limo and walks into the hotel that he will be staying for the entire week until Climax Control has ended. He is on his phone skyping with his friend Cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: Now you know what I have promised Penelope?? That I would not put you at risk against a lunatic like Alex Jones

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes over the answer that Pete just gave him

Senor Vinnie: No, I will not do that even if you were asking me to hypothetically forget that I am facing Alex Jones. I mean seriously?? Who hypothetically speaking would I be facing if it isn’t Alex Jones???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie stops in his tracks, he takes off his sunglasses and stares at the cactus on the screen of his iPhone and seems to be lost for words. Something we have not grown accustomed to from this gentleman.

Senor Vinnie: You do realize that I am not interested in facing Robert Downey JR. in an Iron Man suit just because he looked cool in it and that he can fly in the movie. Because that is all what it is, a movie. Ergo, an illusion that isn’t real!!!

Pete: ….,

Vinnie face palms himself as he gets another answer that apparently only Pete can come up with.

Senor Vinnie: I know that the Ty is looking rather a lot as the actor that plays Thor in the Avengers movie Pete. But to suggest for Ty to wear a Thor outfit in our match is a little bit ridiculous wouldn’t you think???

Pete: ……,

Senor Vinnie: Even if Penelope thinks that Thor is a hunk!! Besides I already got a few thousands text messages from her telling me that I should not buy your persuasive nagging!! Which I must agree that you sure as hell have picked up a trick or two over the last few weeks.

Vinnie takes his eyes off the phone and looks at the hotel, he stares at the sign that says the Ritz-Carlton St. Thomas and he grins.

Senor Vinnie: It’s sure great to be the champion Pete my boy, no longer do I have to stay at bed and breakfast homes that you constantly booked for me. I am now living in style!!!

He looks back at the iPhone and sees Pete shaking in the pot that he is residing in. Clearly Pete is upset over the way Vinnie described the poor situations that he got put in thanks to his cactus friend/manager.

Senor Vinnie: Now look Pete, I must admit that I am grateful for all the things that you have done for me over the years. But you must understand mi amigo, since that faithful night against Alex Jones, you became a risk for my career and your own health. And I must agree with Valora as well, who has suggested to keep you safe with Penelope. I….,

Vinnie is cut off with Pete, who has stopped shaking in his pot and is dead silent.

Senor Vinnie: Now come on Pete, you can’t be serious when you tell that Pene….

Again, Pete cuts Vinnie off, obviously it’s only Vinnie that hears his cactus friend, but to the look on his face it tells us that whatever Pete is telling is very serious.

Senor Vinnie: No way…, really??

Senor Vinnie hands his suitcase to the bellboy and tells him to put his suitcase into the luxurious suite that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had booked for him. Clearly, he needs to help his friend.

Senor Vinnie: So, if you are telling me is true and Penelope is telling you to clean up the house, do the dishes and make your own bed???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: As well as taking out the trash?? I mean how could I possibly forget that!! Then you leave me without any other alternative but to book you a first-class flight to the Virgin Islands amigo.

Pete: …...???

Vinnie suddenly grins as he hears his cactus ask him something.

Senor Vinnie: Of course, I’m not serious Pete!! That is the lamest excuse for you to leave Penelope’s house!! You two are almost as good as engaged to be wed!! Hell, I have already asked Christian Underwood if he would allow me to get the opportunity to fly over and take part in your soon to be marriage.

Pete: ……!!!

Senor Vinnie suddenly turns upset as he taps his finger on the screen of the iPhone before waving it in front of the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now isn’t that impolite?? Screaming at your best man??? Of course, I must be there Pete, I am the one that has the two rings you dummy. Penelope already told me to keep them safe, as she had told me about your gambling problems.

Pete: (whisper) ……,

Senor Vinnie: Si mi amigo Pete. She has told me that you waged money upon cactus fighting. Now I know that these things are legal Tijuana, but you know that I am a spokesperson of the World Cactus Foundation and I cannot stand oddly bye when innocent cacti must struggle for ends meet!! And to see them fight over a lousy wager and saving their lives so that you can earn a quick buck is beyond me!!!

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie stops, puts a hand to his chin and starts to rub it while thinking over the answer that the cactus has given him.

Senor Vinnie: Now you are telling me that if I would let you fly over to be at ringside this coming Climax Control, that you would promise me and the entire world that is watching on… that you would stop the brutality that is cactus fighting???

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Now I know that I probably will get some angry letters from other anti-cacti fighting fanatics. But I have to say no to proposal Pete.

Pete starts to shake in his pot once as he is clearly upset.

Senor Vinnie: Yes Pete, I know I loathe fighting cacti. But you must understand, there’s one thing that I hate more than your addiction. And that’s coming home and that’s being forced to sleep in the doghouse for a month if Valora finds out that I secretly flew you over to be at ringside!!!

Vinnie looks confident, believing that this would persuade Pete to change his mind to let it fly over to the Virgin Islands for Climax Control.

Pete: ……??

Senor Vinnie: How I know??? Look Pete, besides her telling me this personally before she stepped on the plain back home?? I know my wife Pete. I’d rather face the entire locker room instead of facing the most ultimate punishment a newlywed husband can endure

Pete: ….???

Vinnie sits himself down on a chair inside the lobby of the hotel that he just walked into, realizing that Pete isn’t going down without a fight. Understanding that he must be very persuasive to change Pete’s mind.

Senor Vinnie: You don’t have to watch every episode of Friends with her!!!

Pete suddenly stops shaking in his pot, he is silent as he stands there. Almost reminding Vinnie as if he is staring at a deer that is staring in the headlights of a car before being hit.

Senor Vinnie: Si Pete, I don’t like that show. And to think that this show has got more seasons than Elizabeth Taylor has got ex-husbands. Then I think I will pass on the offer that you have made just a few moments ago.

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie grins as he senses that the conflict within his cactus friend is changing to his favor.

Pete:…..!!!!

But the sudden change on his face tells us that he was merely mistaken.

Senor Vinnie: But Pete, I don’t understand. You agreed with me!! I….,

You wouldn’t??

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You would…. but that’s blackmail Pete!!!

Pete: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You know what?? I thought our friendship meant something, that you are suggesting calling her and convince her to start a Friends Marathon from the moment that I return from this tour?? That’s low Pete… even for a four-inch Cactus!!!

Pete: ….

Vinnie is fuming, realizing that his best friend is trying to blackmail him without having anything that could alter the situation that he currently is in.

Senor Vinnie: Wait a second.

Apparently, Senor Vinnie has an idea.

Senor Vinnie: Pete: …., I remember something that would stop you from doing this…

He grins as he sees Pete looking dumbfounded, not believing what Vinnie is saying.

Senor Vinnie: Because if you do!! I will have to tell the entire world…. That you like ….

And with that the shot slowly fades to a commercial break as the secret to Pete not telling Valora isn’t shared with the rest of the world.

Title defense number one, part one

“Shit I even called Vinnie out for always being the bridesmaid and never the bride since he can’t ever win a title in SCW...only ever get shots…”

Words are being repeated over and over on a sound system that have been used in the promo from Alex Jones against Fenris…, two men that waged war on the cruise ship on the last Super Card of Sin City Wrestling. The same show where Senor Vinnie got married and faced off against the now former World champion and won. Words that has echoed in the mind of Vinnie on that faithful night that he and Jones met for the very first time, words that got under his skin even though he hated to admit it. Was it for the fact that he lost because of it, or perhaps because he has lost to a better man? Whatever it was, it surely has gotten under his skin for months. Months of having to hear it from everyone that faced him, having to endure the fact that they all said he wasn’t capable of doing it this time as he had not been able to do it on every other single opportunity that was presented to him.

“Shit I even called Vinnie out for always being the bridesmaid and never the bride since he can’t ever …. “Click….

The words finally being cut off by merely pressing on the button of the remote, we see Vinnie sit there on a sofa with the championship belt right in front of him. Staring at the championship belt with a look of satisfaction, knowing that he had done something that no other wrestler had been able to do….  Beating Austin James Mercer for the championship belt. And yet the look of satisfaction is slightly overshadowed by the knowledge that obtaining the gold is one, but to keep it is another.

Senor Vinnie: Always the bridesmaid and never the bride??

He repeats the words that was the one thing that got stuck inside his mind the most. The rest of the sentence was a mere obvious result of the statement that he believed was the cause of so much anguish inside of him that he just wanted to rip the head off of the next person that reminded him of everyone…. Everyone that ever told him that he was never good enough. But he knows that he has to start somewhere and that beginning is finally here…. In the shape of Alex Jones.

Senor Vinnie: Always the bridesmaid…….

He stops there…, the words sink in deep into his mind. Grinding his teeth against each other, not wanting to oust any profanity for the world to hear. Believing that it was merely a sign of weakness when you do so without a cause, merely aiming at the direction of desperation. Something he knows all too well is a sign of weakness and ultimately nothing more than being a moron of your own lack of self-conscience. Something he knows all too well is a trait that a man like Alex Jones would take advantage off with pleasure.

Senor Vinnie: …… But never the bride….

He sighs as he slowly leans his head back against the back of the chair, looking up at the ceiling as if he is looking for answers. Answers to a one or more questions that always start off with the obvious why?? He slowly closes his eyes and smiles. Thinking back at the wonderful wedding he and his now wife Valora had together, being center stage of attention of every superstar and Bombshell of the company, every guest that was on the cruise as they all witnessed their moment together. Their moment of expressing their undying love for each other. For him that moment was HIS greatest achievement, knowing that after marrying his wife that nothing else would ever compare to that moment. As it has given him the strength to continue until he had the former champion succumb to his submission hold.

Senor Vinnie: I guess by now I have become the bride am I not??

There’s a moment of silence, no moment of him gloating about the statement that Alex Jones no longer has any relevance to him. As he has finally won a championship belt, not just a belt… But THE belt. Because until the main event of Summer XXXTReme, he knows that those words hold a significant essence of reality and truth. Something that he knows that he had taken the first step of ridding himself of that moniker of always being second best, but he has a long road ahead of him in silencing every singer doubter. And this week he has an opportunity to take another. Another step in closing the gap of doubt they all had tried to implant inside his mind.

Senor Vinnie: God, I miss you Valora

He leans his head forward again, staring at the picture of him and his wife that was taken on the night of their wedding by Valora’s and now his nephew Ty. It takes him back to every single moment of that wonderful day; how lucky he truly is being married to a woman that he believed had walked out of his life forever earlier this year.

Senor Vinnie: You have shown me the way mi amor, taking measure in my own hands and taking responsibilities for my own actions instead of always accusing of others for my own inability to earn what I believed was mine to have. I never wanted to admit the mistakes that I have made, always blame others. Especially those who I loved the most and allowed others to….

His face slowly turns into one of anguish, having difficulties of finishing that sentence without showing anger. Anger towards himself for who he used to be.

Senor Vinnie: Others to ridicule me for being something that I thought I wasn’t…. but deep down inside my gut realizing that I was... a failure., a joke. A man that was easily rattled, a man that took things too personal, yet never wanted to admit it to the outside world. Believing that I was destined to greater things, to be different and make it a good thing, while I was being different in the worst way imaginable…. by becoming what everyone else wanted me to be…. A joke.

He closes his eyes; a small tear emerges from his left eye. He slowly runs his finger to wipe away the tear from his cheek.

Senor Vinnie: Just to think that I even had you blaming me for all the things I had done, only to put the blame on those who I loved the most. Only because I wanted to believe my fairy tales to FINALLY come true. Not realizing I was only closing the door in front of me my by being selfish and arrogant and …. stupid. And yet you gave me a chance, a chance where I had not blamed you for never even wanting to talk to me anymore… because I deserved everything imaginable that I had received from the ones I loved the most… and you are on top of that list mi amor.

I guess sometimes you need to go through shame before learning how to become a better person, a better man. And still…, I can already feel the temptation creeping in to anguish in the words of those who still accuse me to be the bridesmaid instead of the bride… I guess it’s up to me to show the world that I am ready to throw the wedding flowers in the hands of the next desperate bridesmaid that has not found her wakeup call and to finally become the happy bride.

He turns his attention towards the camera for the very first time before leaning forward to the small table in front of him. Grabbing a glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it before placing it back and focuses once more on the camera.

Senor Vinnie: I know that on Climax Control it shall be a month since I had captured this championship belt in front of me. Taking it away from someone that many arguably had asked themselves if he was capable of doing much more for this belt than he already had achieved so far. Would he reach undeniably legendary status of perhaps one day hoping to beat seemingly unbeaten records like that of J2H??? The twitter troll that likes to get under the skin of others, where I am sure of he is quite successful in anything that he does. Oh no, I’m not even attempting to start with someone that I am certain off would be capable of doing even bigger things than many of you would be able to dream off before waking up with a wet spot inside your oh so comfy bed. All I care off is making title reigns of past champions mean something by having my own run as champion that I can look back upon and be proud off. And not ending up with just being a one hit wonder. Spoiler alert, I am sure that he man of the bridesmaid quote will gear up and tell the world that I am not… Gee, if that’s what it takes these days to make yourself a revelation in the world of being outspoken?? Then be my guest. I could care less…, because whether you like it or not…, I do the things my way…. Something that apparently not many can understand…. their loss, not mine.


It’s great to be loved, part two:

We cut back to Senor Vinnie’s hotel, where he is on the phone with his wife Valora.

Senor Vinnie: Si mi amor, I miss you too. I wished you were with me on the Virgin Islands. It’s so beautiful, of course it is nothing compared to the beauty that is my wife. I….,

Phone:  ….

Senor Vinnie: Oh… how’s Pete??

Vinnie grinds his teeth, not knowing what his friend the cactus has said to Valora, but deep down in his mind he knows that this could get ugly.

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Err…, well yeah, I may have told him that I liked the hotel that I am staying more than the one that he always ordered me. But….

Phone: ……,

Senor Vinnie: Aww, I mean it’s the suite that the champions stay in every time that they come into town. I mean last year I had an opportunity to get these too!! But I


Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: He told you???

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Oh, I forgot, you promised that you would watch the promo work that I would do for the title defenses that I will have to put up. But….,

Phone: ….,

Vinnie is sweating bullets, Valora isn’t giving any moment to get a breather. Clearly upset over what he had said over her favorite sit com Friends.

Senor Vinnie: Yes…, but…, yes dear

He lowers his head, realizing that there’s no way he could talk himself out of this and accepts no matter what type of punishment that may await him from his wife.

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: Well you see he was blackma….

Again, he is cut off, Valora is not listening to his futile attempts to reason with her. He has known her for a while now that he better just let her anger to allow her wildfire of words take charge. He is nodding his head and agreeing with her as the yes and uh huh that he could utter are the only things that she allows him to say.

Senor Vinnie: But he tricked me!!!! You know I would not….

Phone: ….,

Senor Vinnie: You…. you don’t care that he tricked me?? For all you care he could have thrown the Eiffel tower on top of my head?? Well I’m sorry, but we are miles away from Paris, Fra….

He hasn’t finished uttering the name of the city and country where the Eiffel tower is located due to the anger from his wife Valora.

Senor Vinnie: I know. I forgo…

Phone: ….!!!!

He takes the phone off of his ear, causing the entire area to be witness to Valora screaming at him in anger. He is backing off until he hits the corner of the dinner table that is in his hotel room.

Senor Vinnie: But…,

Again, Valora isn’t allowing him to speak, he swallows after hearing some of the profanity that is coming out of his mouth. Making him realize that he stepped over a boundary that he knew that he should not have crossed. Biting on his lower lip, realizing that Pete would be laughing over the entire process of what he attempted to do to him. But this would make it even better for it

Senor Vinnie: (whisper) Damn you Pete…

Phone: …,

Senor Vinnie: err., no I said that you are right my sweet. I

Phone: …...!!
Valora finally hangs up, causing Vinnie to sigh of relief as he looks at the picture of him in his wife when they were dancing on the cruise ship after giving each other the yes during their wedding. Causing him to sigh

Senor Vinnie: Women…, I….,

Suddenly Vinnie gets a text message, noticing that it is from his wife Valora reading: I HEARD THAT!!! With an angry smiley behind it. Stating that she is still angry at him and is watching this promo too.

Senor Vinnie: Oh, hi mi amor!!!

Another text follows

Text: You just put yourself on a Friends marathon that is followed by Full House!!!

Senor Vinnie wants to say something, but he knows that Valora is watching. Making it very difficult to express his feelings about the situation without having to deal with the consequences.

Senor Vinnie: The amo, mi amor!!!

A sinister smile emerges upon his face, one that would make you immediately believe that he is hiding something. He turns his attention to the camera crew and is clearly annoyed.

Senor Vinnie: You should be ashamed about yourselves!! Stepping foot in the most sacred moment that I could share with my wife. And all you are doing is to air it on whatever social media channel and make fun of me??!!! Don’t you know that I am your current SCW world heavyweight champion???

The camera man is shaking his head no, signaling that he knows that he is whom he is telling that he is.

Senor Vinnie: Unlike some of you may have heard differently, but I just love the simplicity… err brilliance about a sitcom that is called Big Bang… err Friends!! Yes!! And just to tip it all off. I am also going to be watching every single episode of Full House. oh, the joy that is bestowed upon me!!

The sarcastic tone in his failed attempt to sound excited is clearly being overshadowed by the anger that is brewing inside of him. He realizes the mistake that he has made by allowing Pete to express his feelings to the outside world. The only thing that he was wishing for is a better timing.

Senor Vinnie: But even this little minor setback isn’t allowing me to be overjoyed with all the spoils that I have been receiving as of late. The sad part of it all is that apparently, I am not allowed to go on a honeymoon for like eight weeks?? No, I only receive not even half of it!! under the excuse that I need to work for the spoils I have been receiving?? Now that’s unfair!! Valora and I did all the hard work!! Planning our wedding for months!! Granted it was a perfect wedding, but just like me and Valora are doing… Sin City Wrestling needs to work on making me happy. Making me happy with a match against those who I have been wanting to face for months!! But I will not allow disappointment to ruin the lives of those who haven’t been being confronted that their partner is a fan of the two saddest sitcoms out there besides the freaking Cosbey Show!!!

His breathing turns heavier until he stops and chuckle…
Senor Vinnie: But before I would leave this moment of self-reflect. I will tell the world that when you want to keep your partner happy?? Don’t let her come in contact with Friends!!!!

With that the shot fades as we hear another text message emerge for Vinnie that reads….

Text: I have something special waiting for you when you are through with this promotional tour… love and xxx-es… Valora.

He swallows another time before turning his attention towards the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Help……

With that the shot fades
Title defense number one, part two

May 20th, 2019
Virgin Islands

Senor Vinnie is seen on a private yacht, enjoying the sights of the Virgin Islands. Overlooking the scenery while drinking a cocktail. There is nobody around him, just the way he had wanted it for today. He loves the company of his friends and family, but at times he just wants some time for himself. He takes off his sunglasses and puts them in the pocket of his light blue shirt and stares into the distance before turning his attention to the camera crew.

Senor Vinnie: Don’t you just love the view??? I mean can you imagine living here?? To be able to grab a boat and just admire everything as beautiful as this??? Well I can, perhaps one day I will buy a house and enjoy life with my wife…. The one that I love, the one that sees me for who I truly am.

Ironic that these are the exact same words that have been used by my opponent for this week, yet his view of me is so much stuck in the past that I just wonder…, wondering if his head got stuck between revolving doors and cut off the oxygen to his brain. Because to him I am still the same man that apparently caused him to get upset…. Because I would not acknowledge the fact that he used my cactus in his favor to beat me…. The fact that Jacob Summers had a momentarily lapse of judgment call and allowed him to pick up the pin… how ironic is it that more than a month later this man just wants his due…

He chuckles, he shakes his head and smiles towards the beautiful water that surrounds him and then turns his attention to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Congratulations Alex, you outsmarted me. It’s quite fitting that in a week that I defend my title for the very first time that I have to do it against the man that once beat me. To go through a man that knows no boundaries by attempting to get under someone’s skin by being nothing more than a little child. Now before you get all cranky and write everything down for future references of how I did you wrong AGAIN…., I suggest you just start off and understand that you are the one thing that is wrong of ever holding the championship belt that I currently possess.

There’s a moment of silence as he takes a deep breath and lets out a sigh.

Senor Vinnie: At first children are so cute, you want to hold them, play around with them. Throw a ball with them and teach them all the good things in life so that they can learn from your mistakes and move on. And then they hit puberty, they wish to rebel against everything that you stand for and stand out as being different, being original and most importantly… being the very best. A good learning process to one day grow up and realize that you have taken the best advice in life and grown up just the way your parents wanted you to. As they showed patience and swallowed their pride more than they would have liked to.

And then there are those who just never grow up huh Alex?? You wanted recognition, you wanted to hear me say congrats or just scream out my frustrations!! You wanted to have me acknowledge you for what you have done… and I didn’t… Because I knew that my day was going to come Alex. Something that clearly has never struck your mind as in why I have done so successfully that I have done. And I understand, I truly do. Because you realized that two third of the little wolf pack that you have assembled so many years ago. Because apparently you can only do things nine times out of ten.

And all I can see is a conflicted little boy, conflicted over the fact that your partner. The man that you claim is a worthy champion, a man that is on the same level as Fenris and many other great champions for what he has done. And yet, when it came down to losing his championship to me, you ultimately degrade him to being nothing more than a piece of shit. Gloating that your patience has finally culminated you to be in line for a title shot that you would never ask for out of respect for your partner. How ironic is that huh??  Now I know, I know that you love the former champ and I am sure that you are only saying these things to make this man even better than he already is. A man that beat Fenris for this same world title, a man that beat the same man that beat you.

Now you can proclaim all the respectful ways of avoiding the fact that you lost to a great warrior. Something that since the first time that I faced him I acknowledged. And you know why Alex?? Because he doesn’t just take bits and pieces of reality and paste them together to make a story of how you were a valiant competitor and how you would be at HIS level no matter what happens to you?? And yet here you are…, telling the world only snips and bits of pieces of reality that stung you…. stung for the simple fact that I chose to ignore you. I do not respect those who put on the blame on me for doing the same thing that you have done mi amigo. Too bad for you, Pete will not be around in our confrontation for the world title. No excuses to hide behind and to ignore for future references that makes you still the smiling fool that you are.

He smiles while shaking his head, he lifts the cocktail to his mouth and sips from it.

Senor Vinnie: Now I can retaliate everything that you have said about me and trust me, I will respond on some stuff that you have mentioned. Because it is so cute to see that you have attempted so much to provoke a lesser being. But I just got to share this with the entire world that I am YOUR Sin City World Heavyweight champion. A feat that I can remember you utter last month that I would never mount to do so…. Hell, you were so much gloating about it on the cruise ship as if I was nothing more than a notch on your belt. But it’s obvious that you alter your ways to lower your standards even further. Because this GZWA champion is now also your SCW champion. Something I refused to bring up since battling Fenris the first time, because am aware that this company isn’t going to promote another. But yet, the student of the game had to bring it up huh?? What will be next for future endeavors?? That I have to grow a beard? Cut my toenails?? Or hell, even have to teach the world how to speak Cacti??

No Alex, I am your world heavyweight champion for a reason. I am the world heavyweight champion because I have learned from my past mistakes. I have become world champion because I set myself up to be the very best in this company. And yet I do not wish to move away from my heritage. I do not hide the fact that I am what you are not, original. I dare to be who I am because people like you hate me for it, you hate those who aren’t like yourself. And why is that Alex?? Because you fear change?? Because you only see the negative in those who are better??? Now I know that you will jump your gun and tell the world that I am not better than you, pointing at the date of August 4th, 2019. Telling the world that you beat me… telling everyone that are superior to me. And yet you know for obvious reasons that you aren’t Alex….

The look on his face slowly turns to a serious one, taking another sip from the cocktail before he speaks once more.

Senor Vinnie: I have made mistakes Alex, but I am not going to dwell on them until the apocalypse is going to destroy my world and makes me wonder what if?? What if I had done this?? What if I had told the world that I was sorry?? No Alex, instead of you just sitting there and picking my spot. I go out there and compete. It makes me better Alex; it makes me understand what I have to do to be at the very top of my ability and be YOUR world heavyweight champion. And all you are doing is being blinded by the fact that I had not acknowledged you….

So, what do you do?? In return of seeking my attention, you wait. Wait for the right moment to insult me, to insult those who I love and for what?? All because you want to see the same look on my face like August 4th, as if I was a deer staring into the headlights of a car that would hit it and kill it?? To be enraged over the fact that you seek the low road into an attempted confrontation on social media, while telling the world that you tell everyone to their faces that he owns them??

You see Alex, I have a thick skin, I can take the verbal abuse that you dish out to me. It comes to no surprise to me that you seek the attention that someone that acts like a victim desperately desires. Because let’s be honest, whereas Alicia and Austin obtained success in their fields…, you just decided to stick around…  hand them something to drink and wait your time before you finally could step out and be in the center of attention. The attention a victim of your own imagination seeks and desires. No Alex, I do not need to investigate you to see who you truly are… I learn the old-fashioned way… either I am right, or I am wrong. I learned so much more from our first and only confrontation to date, that I realize that you do not even deserve to be on the list of names that you mentioned. And for what?? Just because you fought and lost to Fenris?? That it would make you acceptable in comparison to the rest of this organization?? I guess forgetting about Griffin Hawkins and offering him a cupcake would lower his possible threat to your own ego isn’t it??

I know you were expecting a man that would be enraged, a man that would just tell the world that you need to shut the fuck up about disrespecting my wife huh Alex?? About showing disrespect to my “nephew” Ty by stating that you would beat him at High Stakes?? That I would call out to the world that I would defend the honor of my wife and family and have snot run out of every possible opening of my face in pure and unadulterated anguish??? Oh no Alex, for now I can simply remain calm until Climax Control. The very moment where I shall let my actions do the talking for me.

He sighs as he closes his eyes and shakes his head.

Senor Vinnie: Haven’t you learned from my match with Austin?? Of course, you haven’t. Because I am sure that you are stuck in the mindset that I am not consistent… And yet I beat the one that I could not beat… I am the fluke champion; I am the embarrassment of the entire company. And here is our savior, our hero in his shiny armor to save us from what his friend could not do. The man that had no killer instinct, the man that is too generous and too kind of applauding someone for a job well done.

What is next for you to say Alex?? Will you give the same treatment to Alicia when she would lose her title belt too?? What would you say to yourself when somehow, I would be able to beat you and hold on to my belt?? That it was because the cactus wasn’t there? Or the simple fact that you had expected Austin to have your back?? Or merely because the referee had a different opinion on how the rules in wrestling should be handled?? You see Alex, I do not seek your respect, I do not seek the pat on the shoulder just because you feel the need to after I beat you. I am here to earn the respect that I have lost by those who I consider real champions. not some crying little bitch behind social media seeking attention. It’s quite amusing to see a man that had it all mapped out, just waiting in the shadows of his fellow wolf friends. Applauding all of their successes, while deep down inside he knew he had the key to all of their failures… because he is selfish, he is a man that plays upon the weaknesses upon others. And it all makes me wonder Senor Alex, in a profession like this…, who can afford to wait for another to fail so that he can take over?? When you almost biblicize a prophecy of past champions. As if they have paved the way for your arrival to emerge as if you are some sort of savior. How ironic that stupidity is a close call to see the truth as long as you wish to believe it no?? You are the man that I once was Alex, you are the man that I try no longer to be. Take every single step into greatness, going over the bodies of others. Not caring of the misfortunes of those who are close to you, let alone those who you despise

And yet your prophecy is now at hand my friend, because like I have told the world so many times that nobody could beat me… I got beat. Like so many times that I have uttered the words that I would BEAT Fenris…, I did not. And you speak of you want to face him once more, but words are easily spoken my friend. Try to salvage your luck once more indeed and truly inside that ring…. Because what you did once…, I have done several times.

He snaps in his fingers as his intensity in his eyes is growing with confidence.

Senor Vinnie: I have come THIS CLOSE on several occasions. I have garnered the words of Fenris the first time that he underestimated me. That he did not saw the will and determination to go on as he had not expected a man of my stature to go that far…. Just like I have heard from Austin, but I know to pry those words from your lips that I have to go deeper than I have ever done before. Not just solely because I want to keep my championship belt at bay, oh no Alex…., I want to hear the dismay coming from your mouth when I have locked in the same submission hold that I had used to take down not just the body of Austin James Mercer, but also the will to compete any further than he had to.

You see Alex, that’s the difference between them and me…, that will be the difference between YOU and me. The will to go that extra distance and not caring about my own wellbeing, just to get the job done. And when I fail…, at least I have known that I had not hid in the shadows, hoping for an opportunity that eventually comes knocking upon each and every one out there. I’m not the one that waits until it is my time, I grab that opportunity and do not let go until it is mine. And whether you have to disrespect my wife or my family or friends…, that is merely blowing smoke up your ass where my boot is supposed to be. You see Alex, I realized at the moment that Austin beat Fenris and become the world champion, that I cannot have destiny come to me…. That I cannot bet on one horse named Fenris to fulfill the destiny that I could not fulfill before… You are betting on one horse mi amigo…., but your championship horse that you can break it’s will before taming it is still out there…. And until that horse is unable to take away MY championship belt…. Then there’s nothing in this world that you can do to stop me from taking so much pleasure in kicking your ass….

He slowly gets up and grabs his championship belt, he is about to leave when he stops and turns around

Senor Vinnie: Oh, and Alex, when I beat you… and trust me, I will. Don’t worry about praising the greatness that is the Mariachi of Wrestling…. Because I’ve already arrived…. and I don’t need your stamp of approval to be the best… this belt already tells me that I am…

With that he walks off as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

40
Climax Control Archives / the three of us
« on: September 06, 2019, 09:30:47 PM »
 apologies, i just had a bad week of bs happening and my dog getting sick

SCW Exclusive

The Wedding Dance

Behind the scenes never seen before  footage after the wedding ceremony between Senor Vinnie and his now Wife Valora West. Still dancing on the dance floor that they shared during their first dance together on Lionel Ritchie’s Hello. Everyone else has left the dance floor to prepare for the remainder of the show. Vinnie and Valora are staring ino each other’s eyes while slow dancing to a Jukebox version of the song Hello.

Valora: Thank you Vinnie, this was the most beautiful day of my life.

Vinnie smiles as he raises one of his hands to her face and brushes her left cheek with the back of his hand. He brushes her hair for a few moments before placing his hand back into the small hand of his wife.

Senor Vinnie: I thank you mi amor, us becoming husband and wife has been the one thing that I have realized  that I have been missing my entire life. Nothing can ruin my night no matter what happens during this special evening.

Her smile widens, she is radiating of joy from their wedding as well as hearing his words that he just uttered to her. She rests her head on his chest and sighs while listening to his heartbeat.

Valora: Vinnie??

Senor Vinnie: Si amor??

Valora: I love you …..

The words echoes through his mind, causing a smile to widen even more than it already was. He holds her closer to him and wraps his arms around her body. The two share a moment of silence before Valora slowly raises her face towards his.

Valora: Vin, I know this is your job and all. Just like Ty and Jan, but I often worry when one of you enter that ring to face someone.

His gaze looks down upon hers as he looks down upon her look of love, but he can sense her concern for his and their wellbeing.

Senor Vinnie: We will make sure that nothing will…..

She puts her finger to his lips as she wants him to stop talking as her eyes become more intense

Valora: Look Vin, I know you and Ty and Jan are capable of taking care of yourselves inside that ring. Hell, I often wished I could throw someone like you guys around inside that ring. But even the best cannot guarantee that they will never get hurt or even worse… injured. I….

There’s a moment of silence as she is looking for the right words to say to him.

Valora: I just don’t want you to get hurt, I mean I know how important this world title is for you. But…,

Senor Vinnie: My sweet Valora..,

She sighs, she loves how he calls her like that. Causing some of her concern to temporarily fade from her as he kisses her forehead.

Senor Vinnie: I must admit that every time that I step foot inside that ring that it may be the very last time that I will ever enter a ring in my career.

Valora: That is not helping Vinnie.

He grins as he notices her concern returning back upon her face as he once again kisses her forehead once more.

Senor Vinnie: But since this year something has changed in my life, you see mi amor. Since I have found the unsuspected lovebug that I had given up upon before I met you, I realize that I have a new motivation in life that changes everything that I thought was important to me.

She looks at him with a curious look on her face

Senor Vinnie: You see, when I met you I felt a sensation that I thought that had died along with my desire to care for others. I mean everything prior to have you opening my eyes was solely focused upon me. I was never satisfied, I was never happy unless I had more the next day than the day before.

I hope you understand

She nods her head as she kisses his jaw

Senor Vinnie: But since that faithful day slowly something has changed, it scared me in the beginning that I tried to resist and return to the one thing that I knew and felt comfortable with…. Hence the situation that emerged with me and Jan and later with Ty…. Causing you to….

He bites his lip for a few moments but smiles eventually as he looks back into her eyes. Knowing the days of him being without her are long past him

Senor Vinnie (sighs)… you know…. That day that you told me to stay away from you made me realize that my life isn’t about me. That it would never lead to anything good, that I would hurt the people around me that cared for me…. The ones that I thought would never leave me no matter what I would do….

Valora: Oh Vinnie….,

Senor Vinnie: But I thank the Lord every single day that I wake up that I had been given a second chance. A chance to prove that I could change, that I could alter my life and become a better man. Marrying you, seeing Ty giving you away on the altar. Seeing everyone gathered with us on that ship or on Skype made me realize that I have friends… But most importantly, I realized that I will never leave your side ever again.

Valora: You better, or else I am going to put the Mariachi Reciner on you big boy.

The two laugh for a few moments before Vinnie kisses her lips tender.

Senor Vinnie: Marrying you was the biggest price that I could ever win mi amor, I have already become a champion. I am your champion, something that no matter how prestigious the SCW World Championship is…, it will never compare to the love that I get from you every single day for the rest of our lives. See my love? I have already won…., so winning that world title would just be a bonus to an already successful Summer XXXTreme. Besides, I am sure that a few pounds of gold would not alter anything for you now would it???

Valora: No…., but it would be nice to see my husband come back to our luxurious suite with that championship belt. Because if you win, I will have something special for you waiting champ.

She winks at him as the two smile before kissing each other before the shot slowly fades.

Present day;

Aruba

Senor Vinnie can be seen sitting down poolside underneath a rather large umbrella to protect him from the sun while drinking an alcohol free cocktail while wearing bright Bermuda swimming trunks and white flip flops.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to the Vinnie’s luxurious lifestyle that would ultimately end up on The Life of the Rich and Famous on TV!! Even though I have always been more a fan of MTV Cribs, so who knows when we go back to Tijuana, Mexico. I may just show off the riches of YOUR SCW world champion.

He grins big time as he takes another sip from the cocktail before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Now I realize that the old Vinnie would just tell you that he wasn’t the man that would tell you that he told you so, but continuing it by telling you so. Oozing of arrogance and being self -centered. Well we all remember how that ended up huh??? The past often is referred to a reminder that often would repeat itself. Something that I am sure that Austin James Mercer un-intentionally was hoping for to repeat itself once more. And who could blame him?? When you were looking across the ring towards the man that looks, sounds and smells the same as the man that lost several times to win that world title in the past, then you would feel comfortable knowing that the champ beat the man that I could not beat.

And yet history is a reminder of how things would ultimately ends up with you when you do not learn from the mistakes of others.. or in case of yours truly of yourself. And when you learn, you need to execute it to perfection. Because failure in life is un-acceptable when you are this close to be the very best in your line of profession..

But then I can hear you think, but Vinnie??? You told us that marrying Valora was more important to you than winning the world tile??? Then why are you altering your words???

He smiles

Senor Vinnie: Good Question, you see. I am a competitor, I am a man that finally can call himself a winner… a survivor even when you have to realize that I went through a war with the former champion. But I still doesn’t change the fact that it made me realize that I could not lose no matter if I lost. I have the most valuable gift in life, waking up next to me every single morning. Greeting with the sweetest smile when I bring her breakfast on bed, telling her every morning that I love her. Now tell me, what title can compete with that?
None of course….,, something that I am very pleased to say that it completes me. But having that championship belt across my waist brings responsibilities with it…. like competing in main events, like fighting off challengers with in their minds the same mentality like I had against Mercer…. Or even have them tell me that they are even hungrier than I was. Facing men that in due time may very well become challengers for your gold, waning to get a psychological edge over you when they manage to secure a victory over me in a non-title match. Like I have to deal with this coming Climax Control.

He remains silent for a few moments, letting the words that he spoke off sink into his mind before he continues.

Senor Vinnie: A mixed six person tag team match, normally people would say a six man tag. But I guess that would not fit well with a mixed tag match. Jessie Salco and Amy Santino…, my tag team partners that have allowed me to be a part of their great legacy that they themselves have created…. Asking nothing more than the very best out of each and every competitor that is associated in our group. Something that I have been questioned off for how long??

Facing Griffin Hawkins and Team hero…, now isn’t this a match that is quite interesting isn’t it? Two legends of the square circle, returning to the ring to tag with the Rockstar of SCW… The Rockstar of Sin City Wrestling…. Interesting isn’t it?

Having the Rockstar face off against the Mariachi of wrestling, I am sure that when Mark and Chris created this card that they believed it had music all over it!!! The Rockstar against the sophisticated musician that plays with the same intensity like he…., but he end result of what comes out of our fingers is quite interesting isn’t it?? like comparing Julio Iglesias to some guy wearing a mask and screams out all the time. Is it the same?? Is it that different??

Maybe to simple minded fools that ask too many difficult to be answered questions. Difficult for those who have yet to experience of what it is like to be standing in our shoes and deliver like we do. I guess a difference in performing the art that we both love is ultimately secondary to what is truly important to the both of us.

Having fun….

He takes another sip from the cocktail before placing it down upon the table next to him.

Senor Vinnie: Team Hero, a returning twosome that has done it all, both hall of fame legends, both won many titles. Married to each other and raising a beautiful son. Congrats on your return senoras, I am honored that I will be standing oppose of the twosome with Griffin as your tag team partner. But that’s where all the nice words end wouldn’t you think???

And yet, it’s seemingly as if we are looking into a mirror and see different reflections of one and each other. To the point where I just have to ask myself… what gives????!!!

Well thankfully I can ask mi amigo Pete!!!

He grabs his cell phone and makes connection to his Skype app on his phone and gets in touch with his cactus friend Pete back in Las Vegas with his girlfriend the cactus Penelope.

Senor Vinnie: Hi Pete!!!

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie: Gracias Amigo, it’s great to hear from you again. Yes I have had a wonderful honeymoon with Valora, something that I am certain that will come out in SCW Specials to show the world how wonderful our time together on that lovely cruise ship truly was. But Pete, I need your help amigo.

Pete:……

Senor Vinnie: Si!!! I had to ask what would you think of my match against Team Hero and Griffin Hawkins???

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: Oh please, don’t tell me that you are a big fan of them just because they all have long hair?? Is that your objective view on a match???

Pete;…..

Senor Vinnie: Oh yeah, that’s right. You were rooting for me against Mercer because you did not like his beard. I forgot, so I guess you have a valid reason to be  a fan of y opposition. But I have to ask something amigo

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie; Can I interest you with a nice ice cream bar???

Pete:…..

His answer annoys Vinnie as he sits up from his chair and takes off his sunglasses.

Senor Vinnie: What do you mean I am trying to bribe you? I just know you like ice cream!! Is that so wrong?? I just want your opinion on Griffin????

Pete:…….

Senor Vinnie scratches his head

Senor Vinnie: I know he is good, a former Roulette champion. But you think he has a chance???

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: I am glad that you have faith in me Pete, I do not want to disappoint mi amigo in my first match as champion.

Pete:……

Vinnie rolls his eyes over the answer from Pete.

Senor Vinnie: yes!!! I will ask Amy if she wants to respond to your DM’s you send her. But I don’t want to find out that you are doing this to make Penelope jealous you know!!!

Pete:…..

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! I will ask her if she likes a cactus. But you know that she is ma…..

Pete:……

Senor Vinnie: Fine!!! Its fine to have a cactus in your home. But are you trying to move forward from me to someone else???

Pete: ……

Senor Vinnie: You know that you get sea sick on that cruise!!!

Pete: …….

Senor Vinnie: That is no Bs young man!!! You threw up the other day when you were in that bucket of water that I dragged along on that card on the beach!!!

Pete: …..

Senor Vinnie: Thank you for agreeing, but seeing you are just upset that ou did not join us I will do this on my own.

He clears histhroat.

Senor Vinnie: Griffin, I know we have never met before. But I know what you are capable off senor. A true classic in the making, an opportunity to show your capabilities against the new champ. Who knows in the future may be very well you and me for this belt. But just like my friends Amy and Jessie, don’t think we are just allow the red carpet to be rolled out and lay down for the likes of you. Because that’s what Senor Vinnie never does!!!

Well maybe when my wife tells me to, I would not disappoint her of course.

He grins as he grabs the cocktail and takes another sip.

Senor Vinnie: But all kidding aside, senor Griffin. I can see it clearly now that the rain has come… all the way to Let it rain down upon me. Why quoting parts of songs just to emphases rain is quite simple. Rain is the nature’s sweat that I am sure that will pour from our brows and bodies as we both do not wish to have the other upstage the other one. Two men of clearly being names that have respect for the abilities of the other one. But respect does not bring us far now does it?? Oh no, intensity does. And I know that I have to bring the intensity to make sure that a man like you does not get the feeling that there’s a future for you to be a future world champion instead of solely recapturing that Roulette championship belt.

Not telling that the value of that belt is less important, but come on…. We all want the spotlight that I have overtaken from Austin now don’t we? And before I set foot inside that six sided ring… I need to show you and the world that I have the intensity to take you down and move on. Looking ahead to defend the title against the people that are on the level of challenging me.. something that I know that you want to be at.

He grins

Senor Vinnie: Me and Amy and Jessie are looking forward to welcome you and your tag team partners to a a wonderful celebration of admiring the past once more teaming up with a possible future world champion. But that’s all what we will do, because in the end… it will be all about the very best… yours truly and The Metal and Punk connection. So until Climax Control….., I would just say the words…. Welcome to the Jungle baby….

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4